Showing 7201-7300 of 9234
Riyad as-Salihin 1827
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "There were two women, each had her child with her. A wolf came and took away the child of one of them. One woman said to her companion: 'The wolf has taken your son.' The other said: 'It has taken your son.' So both of them took the dispute to Prophet Dawud (David) (PBUH) who judged that the boy should be given to the older lady. Then they went to Prophet Sulaiman (Solomon) (PBUH) son of Dawud and put the case before him. Prophet Sulaiman said: 'Give me a knife so that I may cut the child into two and give one half to each of you.' The younger woman said: 'Do not do so; may Allah bless you! He is her child.' On that Prophet Sulaiman decided the case in favour of the younger woman."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه رضي الله عنه أنه سمع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يقول‏:‏ ‏ "‏كانت امرأتان معهما ابناهما، جاء الذئب فذهب بابن إحداهما، فقالت لصاحبتها‏:‏ إنما ذهب بابنك، وقالت الأخرى إنما ذهب بابنك فتحاكما إلى داود صلى الله عليه وسلم فقضى به للكبرى، فخرجتا على سليمان بن داود، صلى الله عليه وسلم فأخبرتاه، فقال‏:‏ ائتوني بالسكين أشقه بينهما‏.‏ فقالت الصغرى‏:‏ لا تفعل رحمك الله، هو ابنها، فقضى به للصغرى‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1827
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 20
Riyad as-Salihin 1860
'Uqbah bin 'Amir (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
One day the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) went out and asked Allah's forgiveness for the martyrs of the battle of Uhud after eight years. It seemed that by so doing, he bid farewell to the living and the dead. He then came back, rose to the pulpit and said, "I shall be your precursor; I am a witness for you (before Allah), and I will be present before you at the River (Haud Al-Kauthar). By Allah I can see with my own eyes the Haud from this place. I am not afraid that you will associate anything with Allah in worship after (my demise), but I apprehend that you will vie with one another for the life of the world." The narrator said: It was the last time that I saw the Messenger of Allah (PBUH).

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

There are some more narrations with very minor changes in its wording.

وعن عقبة بن عامر رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم خرج إلى قتلى أحد، فصلى عليهم بعد ثمان سنين كالمودع للأحياء والأموات، ثم طلع إلى المنبر ، فقال‏:‏ إني بين أيديكم فرط وأنا شهيد عليكم، وإن موعدكم الحوض ، وإني لأنظر إليه من مقامي هذا، وإني لست أخشى عليكم أن تشركوا، ولكن أخشى عليكم الدنيا أن تنافسوها‏"‏ قال‏:‏ فكانت آخر نظرة نظرتها إلى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏ وفي رواية ‏:‏ ‏"‏ولكني أخشى عليكم الدنيا أن تنافسوا فيها ، وتقتتلوا فتهلكوا كملا هلك من كان قبلكم‏"‏ قال عقبة‏:‏ فكان آخر ما رأيت رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم على المنبر‏. وفي رواية قال: «إني فرط لكم وأنا شهيد عليكم وإني والله لأنظر إلى حوضي الآن، وإني أعطيت مفاتيح خزائن الأرض، أو مفاتيح الأرض، وإني والله ما أخاف عليكم أن تشركوا بعدي، ولكن أخاف عليكم أن تنافسوا فيها» . والمراد بالصلاة على قتلى أحد: الدعاء لهم، لا الصلاة المعروفة.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1860
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 53
Riyad as-Salihin 1879
Ibn 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) said:
The Prophet (PBUH) said, "O women folk! You should give charity and be diligent in seeking Allah's forgiveness because I have seen (i.e., on the Night of the Ascension to the highest heavens) that dwellers of the Hell are women." A woman amongst them said: "Why is it that the majority of the dwellers of Hell are women?" The Prophet (PBUH) replied, "You curse frequently and are ungrateful to your husbands. In spite of your lacking in wisdom and failing in religion, you are depriving the wisest of men of their intelligence." Upon this the woman asked: "What is the deficiency in our wisdom and in our religion?" He (PBUH) replied, "Your lack of wisdom can be well judged from the fact that the evidence of two women is equal to that one man. You do not offer Salat (prayer) for some days and you do not fast (the whole of) Ramadan sometimes, it is a deficiency in religion."

[Muslim].

وعن ابن عمر رضي الله عنهما أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏يا معشر النساء تصدقن، وأكثرن من الاستغفار، فإني رأيتكن أكثر أهل النار‏"‏ قالت امرأة منهن‏:‏ مالنا أكثر أهل النار‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏تكثرن اللعن، وتكفرن العشير مارأيت من ناقصات عقل ودين أغلب لذي لب منكن‏"‏ قالت‏:‏ ما نقصان العقل والدين‏؟‏ قال‏"‏ ‏"‏شهادة امرأتين بشهادة رجل، وتمكث الأيام لا تصلي‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1879
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 11
Riyad as-Salihin 920
Umm Salamah (May Allah be pleased with her):
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "When you visit a sick or a dying person, you should utter good words because the angels say `Amin' at what you say.'' She added: When Abu Salamah (May Allah be pleased with him) died, I came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said: "O Messenger of Allah, Abu Salamah has died." He (PBUH) directed me to supplicate thus: "Allahummaghfir li wa lahu, wa a`qibni minhu `uqba hasanatan [O Allah, forgive me and him, and bestow upon me a better future (give me a better substitute)]." So I supplicated as he directed, and Allah gave me a man who was better for me than Abu Salamah (i.e., the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH)). (The Prophet (PBUH) married Umm Salamah afterwards.)

[Muslim].

-عن أم سلمة رضي الله عنها قالت‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏إذا حضرتم المريض، أو الميت، فقولوا خيرا، فإن الملائكة يؤمنون علي ما تقولون، قالت‏:‏ فلما مات أبو سلمة، أتيت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلمى الله عليه وسلم الله عليه وسلم الله عليه وسلم فقلت‏:‏ يا رسول الله، إن أبا سلمة قد مات، قال‏:‏ “قولي‏:‏ اللهم اغفر لي وله، واعقبني منه عقبة حسنة‏"‏ فقلت‏:‏ فأعقبني الله من هو خير لي منه‏:‏ محمداً صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏‏"‏ ((رواه مسلم هكَذا:"إِذا حَضَرْتُمُ المَرِيضَ" أَو"الميِّت"عَلَى الشَّكِّ، رواه أبو داود وغيره:"الميِّت"بلا شَكٍّ)).
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 920
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 27
Riyad as-Salihin 1686
'Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said:
Jibril (Gabriel) (PBUH) made a promise with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) to come at a definite hour; that hour came but he did not visit him. There was a staff in the hand of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH). He threw it from his hand and said, "Never does Allah back out of His Promise, nor do His messengers." Then he noticed a puppy under his bed and said, "O 'Aishah, when did this dog enter?" She said: "By Allah, I don't know." He then commanded that it should be turned out. No sooner than had they expelled it, Jibril came and the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to him, "You promised to visit me. I waited for you but you did not come." Whereupon he said: "The dog kept me from coming. We do not enter a house in which there is a dog or a picture."

[Muslim].

وعن عائشة رضي الله عنها قالت‏:‏ واعد رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم جبريل عليه السلام في ساعة أن يأتيه، فجاءت تلك الساعة ولم يأته‏!‏ قالت‏:‏ وكان بيده عصًا، فطرحها من يده وهو يقول‏:‏ ‏"‏ما يخلف الله وعده ولا رسله‏"‏ ثم التفت، فإذا جرو كلب تحت سريره‏.‏ فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏متى دخل هذا الكلب‏؟‏‏"‏ فقلت‏:‏ والله ما دريت به، فأمر به فأخرج، فجاءه جبريل عليه السلام‏:‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏وعدتني، فجلست لك ولم تأتني‏"‏ فقال‏:‏ منعني الكلب الذي كان في بيتك، إنا لا ندخل بيتًا فيه كلب ولا صورة‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1686
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 176
Riyad as-Salihin 1778
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) forbade that a man in the city should be the commission agent of a man from the desert and prohibited the practice of Najsh (i.e., offering a high price for something in order to allure another customer who is interested in the thing); and that a man should make an offer while the offer of his brother is pending; or that he should make a proposal of marriage while that of his brother is pending; or that a woman should try that a sister of hers might be divorced so that she might take her place.

Another narration is: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) forbade the people from meeting the caravan on the way for entering into business transaction with them; and the selling of the goods by a dweller of the city on behalf of a man of the desert; and the seeking by a woman the divorce of her sister (from her husband); and the practice of Najsh and leaving the animals unmilked (for sometime for the purpose of accumulation of milk to deceive the buyer).

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ نهى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أن يبيع حاضر لباد، ولا تناجشوا ولا يبيع الرجل على بيع أخيه، ولا يخطب على خطبة أخيه، ولا تسأل المرأة طلاق أختها لتكفأ ما في إنائها‏.‏

وفي رواية قال‏:‏ نهى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم عن التلقي وأن يبتاع المهاجر للأعرابي، وأن تشترط المرأة طلاق أختها، وأن يستام الرجل على سوم أخيه، ونهى عن النجش والتصرية‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1778
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 268
Sahih al-Bukhari 7303

Narrated `Aisha:

(the mother of believers) Allah's Apostle during his fatal ailment said, "Order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer." I said, "If Abu Bakr stood at your place (in prayers, the people will not be able to hear him because of his weeping, so order `Umar to lead the people in prayer." He again said, "Order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer " Then I said to Hafsa, "Will you say (to the Prophet), 'If Abu Bakr stood at your place, the people will not be able to hear him be cause of his weeping, so order `Umar to lead the people in prayer?" Hafsa did so, whereupon Allah's Apostle said, "You are like the companions of Joseph (See Qur'an, 12:30-32). Order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer." Hafsa then said to me, "I have never received any good from you!"

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي مَرَضِهِ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ، فَفَعَلَتْ حَفْصَةُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ حَفْصَةُ لِعَائِشَةَ مَا كُنْتُ لأُصِيبَ مِنْكِ خَيْرًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7303
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 406
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard from Amir ibn Sad ibn Abi Waqqas that his father said, "There were two brothers, one of whom died forty nights before the other. The merit of the first was being mentioned in the presence of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he said, 'Wasn't the other one a muslim?' They said, 'Of course, Messenger of Allah, and there was no harm in him.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'What will make you realise what his prayer has brought him. The prayer is like a deep river of sweet water running by your door into which you plunge five times a day. How much of your dirtiness do you think that will leave? You do not realise what his prayer has brought him.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلاَنِ أَخَوَانِ فَهَلَكَ أَحَدُهُمَا قَبْلَ صَاحِبِهِ بِأَرْبَعِينَ لَيْلَةً فَذُكِرَتْ فَضِيلَةُ الأَوَّلِ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ يَكُنِ الآخَرُ مُسْلِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَانَ لاَ بَأْسَ بِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَمَا يُدْرِيكُمْ مَا بَلَغَتْ بِهِ صَلاَتُهُ إِنَّمَا مَثَلُ الصَّلاَةِ كَمَثَلِ نَهْرٍ غَمْرٍ عَذْبٍ بِبَابِ أَحَدِكُمْ يَقْتَحِمُ فِيهِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ خَمْسَ مَرَّاتٍ فَمَا تَرَوْنَ ذَلِكَ يُبْقِي مِنْ دَرَنِهِ فَإِنَّكُمْ لاَ تَدْرُونَ مَا بَلَغَتْ بِهِ صَلاَتُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 94
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 426
Sahih al-Bukhari 716

Narrated `Aisha:

the mother of the faithful believers: Allah's Apostle in his last illness said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." I said, "If Abu Bakr stood in your place, he would not be able to make the people hear him owing to his weeping. So please order `Umar to lead the prayer." He said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." I said to Hafsa, "Say to him, 'Abu Bakr is a softhearted man and if he stood in your place he would not be able to make the people hear him owing to his weeping. So order `Umar to lead the people in the prayer.' " Hafsa did so but Allah's Apostle said, "Keep quiet. Verily you are the companions of (Prophet) Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer." Hafsa said to me, "I never got any good from you."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي مَرَضِهِ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِذَا قَامَ فِي مَقَامِكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ، فَمُرْ عُمَرَ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَتْ حَفْصَةُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَهْ، إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ، مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ لِلنَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ حَفْصَةُ لِعَائِشَةَ مَا كُنْتُ لأُصِيبَ مِنْكِ خَيْرًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 716
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 111
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 684
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1834
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said; "The Messenger of Allah said:
Allah loves to meet him, and whoever hates to meet Allah, Allah hates to meet him." (One of the narrators) Shuraih said: 'I went to Aishan and said: O mother of the believers! I heard Abu Hurairah narrate from the Messenger of Allah a Hadith which, if that is the case, we are all doomed. She said: 'What is that?' He said: 'The Messenger of Allah said: Whoever loves to meet him, and whoever hates to meet Allah, Allah hates to meet him. But there is no one among us who does not hate death.' She said: 'The Messenger of Allah did say that, but it is not what you think. When the eyes begin to stare, the death rattle sounds in the chest and the flesh shiver, at that point, whoever loves to meet Allah, Allah loves to meet him, and whoever hates to meet Allah, Allah hates to meet him."'
أَخْبَرَنَا هَنَّادٌ، عَنْ أَبِي زُبَيْدٍ، - وَهُوَ عَبْثَرُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ - عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ، عَنْ شُرَيْحِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَحَبَّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَمَنْ كَرِهَ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ كَرِهَ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ شُرَيْحٌ فَأَتَيْتُ عَائِشَةَ فَقُلْتُ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ يَذْكُرُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدِيثًا إِنْ كَانَ كَذَلِكَ فَقَدْ هَلَكْنَا ‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَمَا ذَاكَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَحَبَّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَمَنْ كَرِهَ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ كَرِهَ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَكِنْ لَيْسَ مِنَّا أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ وَهُوَ يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ قَالَتْ قَدْ قَالَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَيْسَ بِالَّذِي تَذْهَبُ إِلَيْهِ وَلَكِنْ إِذَا طَمَحَ الْبَصَرُ وَحَشْرَجَ الصَّدْرُ وَاقْشَعَرَّ الْجِلْدُ فَعِنْدَ ذَلِكَ مَنْ أَحَبَّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ أَحَبَّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَمَنْ كَرِهَ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ كَرِهَ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1834
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1835
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1286
Narrated 'Aishah:

"The Prophet (saws) judged that the produce is produce is for the responsible one."

[He said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih, Gharib as a Hadith of Hisham bin 'Urwah (a narrator).

[Abu 'Eisa said:] Muslim bin Khalid Az-Zanji reported this Hadith from Hisham, from 'Urwah. Jarir reported it from Hisham as well. It is said that the narration of Jarir has Tadlis in in it, that Jarir committed the Tadlis, he did not hear it from Hisham bin 'Urwah.

As for the meaning of "the produce is for the responsible one," he is the man who purchased the slave then the slave produced for him, and he found some defect in him so he returned him to the seller. Then the produce (of his work) is the purchaser's. In cases similar to this, the produce is for the responsible one.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] Muhammad bin Isma'il called this Hadith Gharib, as a narration of 'Umar bin 'Ali (one of the narrators). I said: "Do you think that he committed Tadlis?" He said:"No".

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ، يَحْيَى بْنُ خَلَفٍ أَخْبَرَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَضَى أَنَّ الْخَرَاجَ بِالضَّمَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى اسْتَغْرَبَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ تَرَاهُ تَدْلِيسًا قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَدْ رَوَى مُسْلِمُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الزَّنْجِيُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ وَرَوَاهُ جَرِيرٌ عَنْ هِشَامٍ أَيْضًا ‏.‏ وَحَدِيثُ جَرِيرٍ يُقَالُ تَدْلِيسٌ دَلَّسَ فِيهِ جَرِيرٌ ‏.‏ لَمْ يَسْمَعْهُ مِنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ ‏.‏ وَتَفْسِيرُ الْخَرَاجِ بِالضَّمَانِ هُوَ الرَّجُلُ يَشْتَرِي الْعَبْدَ فَيَسْتَغِلُّهُ ثُمَّ يَجِدُ بِهِ عَيْبًا فَيَرُدُّهُ عَلَى الْبَائِعِ فَالْغَلَّةُ لِلْمُشْتَرِي لأَنَّ الْعَبْدَ لَوْ هَلَكَ هَلَكَ مِنْ مَالِ الْمُشْتَرِي ‏.‏ وَنَحْوُ هَذَا مِنَ الْمَسَائِلِ يَكُونُ فِيهِ الْخَرَاجُ بِالضَّمَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى اسْتَغْرَبَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَعِيلَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ قُلْتُ تَرَاهُ تَدْلِيسًا قَالَ لَا
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1286
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 88
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 1286
Riyad as-Salihin 10
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported that:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: "The reward for Salat performed by a person in congregation is more than 20 times greater than that of the Salat performed in one's house or shop. When one performs Wudu' perfectly and then proceeds to the mosque with the sole intention of performing Salat, then for every step he takes towards the mosque, he is upgraded one degree in reward and one of his sins is eliminated until he enters the mosque, and when he enters the mosque, he is considered as performing Salat as long as it is the Salat which prevents him (from leaving the mosque); and the angels keep on supplicating Allah for him as long as he remains in his place of prayer. They say: 'O Allah! have mercy on him; O Allah! forgive his sins; O Allah! accept his repentance'. This will carry on as long as he does not pass wind".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏صلاة الرجل في جماعة تزيد على صلاته في سوقه وبيته بضعاً وعشرين درجه وذلك أن أحدهم إذا توضأ فأحسن الوضوء ثم أتى المسجد لا يريد إلا الصلاة، لا ينهزه إلا الصلاة، لم يخط خطوة إلا رفع له بها درجة، وحط عنه بها خطيئة حتى يدخل المسجد، فإذا دخل المسجد كان في الصلاة ما كانت الصلاة هى تحبسه، والملائكة يصلون على أحدكم ما دام في مجلسه الذى صلى فيه، ما لم يحدث فيه‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه، وهذا لفظ مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
وقوله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ '‏‏ ‏ينهزه‏ ‏ هو بفتح الياء والهاء وبالزاى‏:‏ أى يخرجه وينهضه ‏'
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 10
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 10
Riyad as-Salihin 42
Ibn Mas'ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
After the battle of Hunain, Messenger of Allah (PBUH) favoured some people in the distribution of spoils (for consolation). He gave Al-Aqra' bin Habis and 'Uyainah bin Hisn a hundred camels each and showed favour also to some more honourable persons among the Arabs. Someone said: "This division is not based on justice and it was not intended to win the Pleasure of Allah." I said to myself: "By Allah! I will inform Messenger of Allah (PBUH) of this." I went to him and informed him. His face became red and he said, "Who will do justice if Allah and His Messenger do not?" Then he said, "May Allah have mercy on (Prophet) Musa (Moses); he was caused more distress than this but he remained patient." Having heard this I said to myself: "I shall never convey anything of this kind to him in future".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن ابن مسعود رضي الله عنه قال ‏:‏ لما كان يوم حنين آثر رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ناساً في القسمة، فأعطى الأقرع بن حابس مائة من الإبل، وأعطى عيينة بن حصن مثل ذلك، وأعطى ناساً من أشراف العرب وآثرهم يومئذ في القسمة‏.‏ فقال رجل‏:‏ والله إن هذه قسمة ما عدل فيها، وما أريد فيها وجه الله، فقلت ‏:‏ والله لأخبرن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، فأتيته فأخبرته بما قال‏:‏ فتغير وجههه حتى كان كالصرف ‏.‏ ثم قال ‏ "‏ فمن يعدل إذا لم يعدل الله ورسوله‏؟‏ ثم قال‏:‏ يرحم الله موسى قد أوذي بأكثر من هذا فصبر‏"‏‏.‏ فقلت‏:‏ لا جرم لا أرفع إليه بعدها حديثاً‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 42
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 42
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3519
It was narrated from Yazid bin Abi Habib that Muhammad bin Muslim Az-Zuhri wrote to him mentioning that 'Ubaidullah bin 'Abdullah told him, that Zufar bin Aws bin Al-Hadathan An-Nasri told him that Abu As-Sanabil bin Ba'kak bin As-Sabbaq said to Subai'ah Al-Aslamiyyah:
"It is not permissible for you to get married until four months and ten days, the longer of the two periods, have passed." She went to the Messenger of Allah and asked him about that. She said that the Messenger of Allah ruled that she could get married when she had given birth. She was nine months pregnant when her husband died, and she was married to Sa'd bin Khawlah, who died during the Farewell Pilgrimage with the Messenger of Allah. She married a young man from her people when she had given birth to (the child).
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ يَذْكُرُ أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ زُفَرَ بْنَ أَوْسِ بْنِ الْحَدَثَانِ النَّصْرِيَّ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا السَّنَابِلِ بْنَ بَعْكَكِ بْنِ السَّبَّاقِ قَالَ لِسُبَيْعَةَ الأَسْلَمِيَّةِ لاَ تَحِلِّينَ حَتَّى يَمُرَّ عَلَيْكِ أَرْبَعَةُ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا أَقْصَى الأَجَلَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَأَتَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَتْهُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَزَعَمَتْ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَفْتَاهَا أَنْ تَنْكِحَ إِذَا وَضَعَتْ حَمْلَهَا وَكَانَتْ حُبْلَى فِي تِسْعَةِ أَشْهُرٍ حِينَ تُوُفِّيَ زَوْجُهَا وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَ سَعْدِ ابْنِ خَوْلَةَ فَتُوُفِّيَ فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَكَحَتْ فَتًى مِنْ قَوْمِهَا حِينَ وَضَعَتْ مَا فِي بَطْنِهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3519
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 131
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3549
Sunan an-Nasa'i 312
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abza from his father that a man came to 'Umar and said:
"I have become Junub and I do not have any water." 'Umar said: "Do not pray." But 'Ammar bin Yasir said: "O Commander of the Believers! Don't you remember when you and I were on a campaign and we became Junub and could not find water? You did not pray, but I rolled in the dust and prayed. Then we came to the Prophet (PBUH) and told him about that, and he said: 'It would have been sufficient for you (to do this),' then the Prophet (PBUH) struck his hands on the ground and blew on them, then wiped his face and hands with them'" - (one of the narrators) Salamah was uncertain and did not know whether that was up to the elbows or just hands. And 'Umar said: "We will let you bear the burden of what you took upon yourself."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ ذَرٍّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَتَى عُمَرَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَجْنَبْتُ فَلَمْ أَجِدِ الْمَاءَ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ تُصَلِّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَمَّارُ بْنُ يَاسِرٍ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَمَا تَذْكُرُ إِذْ أَنَا وَأَنْتَ فِي سَرِيَّةٍ فَأَجْنَبْنَا فَلَمْ نَجِدِ الْمَاءَ فَأَمَّا أَنْتَ فَلَمْ تُصَلِّ وَأَمَّا أَنَا فَتَمَعَّكْتُ فِي التُّرَابِ فَصَلَّيْتُ فَأَتَيْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرْنَا ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا كَانَ يَكْفِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَضَرَبَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدَيْهِ إِلَى الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ نَفَخَ فِيهِمَا ثُمَّ مَسَحَ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ وَكَفَّيْهِ - وَسَلَمَةُ شَكَّ لاَ يَدْرِي فِيهِ الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ أَوْ إِلَى الْكَفَّيْنِ - فَقَالَ عُمَرُ نُوَلِّيكَ مَا تَوَلَّيْتَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 312
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 313
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 313
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3132
It was narrated that Abu Ad-Darda' said:
"The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Whoever established Salah, pays Zakah, and dies not associating anything with Allah, he has a right from Allah the Mighty and Sublime, that He will forgive him, whether he emigrated, or died in his birthplace.' We said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Shall we not tell the people about it so that they may rejoice?' He said: 'In Paradise there are one hundred levels, (the distance) between each two of which is like (the distance) between the Heaven and the Earth; Allah has prepared them fro the Mujahidin who strive in His cause. Were it not that it would be too difficult for the believers and I cannot find mounts for them - and they do not like to stay behind if I go out (on a campaign) - I would not have stayed behind from any expedition. I wish that I could be killed then brought back to life, then killed again.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ بَكَّارِ بْنِ بِلاَلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ سُمَيْعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ وَاقِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بُسْرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ وَآتَى الزَّكَاةَ وَمَاتَ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَغْفِرَ لَهُ هَاجَرَ أَوْ مَاتَ فِي مَوْلِدِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ نُخْبِرُ بِهَا النَّاسَ فَيَسْتَبْشِرُوا بِهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ لِلْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ وَلَوْلاَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلاَ أَجِدُ مَا أَحْمِلُهُمْ عَلَيْهِ وَلاَ تَطِيبُ أَنْفُسُهُمْ أَنْ يَتَخَلَّفُوا بَعْدِي مَا قَعَدْتُ خَلْفَ سَرِيَّةٍ وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنِّي أُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أُحْيَا ثُمَّ أُقْتَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3132
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3134
Sahih al-Bukhari 2441

Narrated Safwan bin Muhriz Al-Mazini:

While I was walking with Ibn `Umar holding his hand, a man came in front of us and asked, "What have you heard from Allah's Apostle about An-Najwa?" Ibn `Umar said, "I heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'Allah will bring a believer near Him and shelter him with His Screen and ask him: Did you commit such-and-such sins? He will say: Yes, my Lord. Allah will keep on asking him till he will confess all his sins and will think that he is ruined. Allah will say: 'I did screen your sins in the world and I forgive them for you today', and then he will be given the book of his good deeds. Regarding infidels and hypocrites (their evil acts will be exposed publicly) and the witnesses will say: These are the people who lied against their Lord. Behold! The Curse of Allah is upon the wrongdoers." (11.18)

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ مُحْرِزٍ الْمَازِنِيِّ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا أَنَا أَمْشِي، مَعَ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ آخِذٌ بِيَدِهِ إِذْ عَرَضَ رَجُلٌ، فَقَالَ كَيْفَ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي النَّجْوَى فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُدْنِي الْمُؤْمِنَ فَيَضَعُ عَلَيْهِ كَنَفَهُ، وَيَسْتُرُهُ فَيَقُولُ أَتَعْرِفُ ذَنْبَ كَذَا أَتَعْرِفُ ذَنْبَ كَذَا فَيَقُولُ نَعَمْ أَىْ رَبِّ‏.‏ حَتَّى إِذَا قَرَّرَهُ بِذُنُوبِهِ وَرَأَى فِي نَفْسِهِ أَنَّهُ هَلَكَ قَالَ سَتَرْتُهَا عَلَيْكَ فِي الدُّنْيَا، وَأَنَا أَغْفِرُهَا لَكَ الْيَوْمَ‏.‏ فَيُعْطَى كِتَابَ حَسَنَاتِهِ، وَأَمَّا الْكَافِرُ وَالْمُنَافِقُونَ فَيَقُولُ الأَشْهَادُ هَؤُلاَءِ الَّذِينَ كَذَبُوا عَلَى رَبِّهِمْ، أَلاَ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَى الظَّالِمِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2441
In-book reference : Book 46, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 43, Hadith 621
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4538

Narrated Ubaid bin Umair:

Once `Umar (bin Al-Khattab) said to the companions of the Prophet "What do you think about this Verse:--"Does any of you wish that he should have a garden?" They replied, "Allah knows best." `Umar became angry and said, "Either say that you know or say that you do not know!" On that Ibn `Abbas said, "O chief of the believers! I have something in my mind to say about it." `Umar said, "O son of my brother! Say, and do not under estimate yourself." Ibn `Abbas said, "This Verse has been set up as an example for deeds." `Umar said, "What kind of deeds?" Ibn `Abbas said, "For deeds." `Umar said, "This is an example for a rich man who does goods out of obedience of Allah and then Allah sends him Satan whereupon he commits sins till all his good deeds are lost."

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ،‏.‏ قَالَ وَسَمِعْتُ أَخَاهُ أَبَا بَكْرِ بْنَ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَوْمًا لأَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيمَ تَرَوْنَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ نَزَلَتْ ‏{‏أَيَوَدُّ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ تَكُونَ لَهُ جَنَّةٌ‏}‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏ فَغَضِبَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ قُولُوا نَعْلَمُ أَوْ لاَ نَعْلَمُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي نَفْسِي مِنْهَا شَىْءٌ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي قُلْ وَلاَ تَحْقِرْ نَفْسَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ضُرِبَتْ مَثَلاً لِعَمَلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ أَىُّ عَمَلٍ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ لِعَمَلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ لِرَجُلٍ غَنِيٍّ يَعْمَلُ بِطَاعَةِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ، ثُمَّ بَعَثَ اللَّهُ لَهُ الشَّيْطَانَ فَعَمِلَ بِالْمَعَاصِي حَتَّى أَغْرَقَ أَعْمَالَهُ‏.‏ ‏{‏فَصُرْهُنَّ‏}‏ قَطِّعْهُنَّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4538
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 61
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 62
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 979

Al-Hasan bin Muslim told me that

Ibn `Abbas had said, "I joined the Prophet, Abu Bakr, `Umar and `Uthman in the `Id ul Fitr prayers. They used to offer the prayer before the Khutba and then they used to deliver the Khutba afterwards. Once the Prophet I came out (for the `Id prayer) as if I were just observing him waving to the people to sit down. He, then accompanied by Bilal, came crossing the rows till he reached the women. He recited the following verse:

'O Prophet! When the believing women come to you to take the oath of fealty to you . . . (to the end of the verse) (60.12).' After finishing the recitation he said, "O ladies! Are you fulfilling your covenant?" None except one woman said, "Yes." Hasan did not know who was that woman. The Prophet said, "Then give alms." Bilal spread his garment and said, "Keep on giving alms. Let my father and mother sacrifice their lives for you (ladies)." So the ladies kept on putting their Fatkhs (big rings) and other kinds of rings in Bilal's garment." `Abdur-Razaq said, " 'Fatkhs' is a big ring which used to be worn in the (Pre-Islamic) period of ignorance.

قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ وَأَخْبَرَنِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ الْفِطْرَ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ ـ رضى الله عنهم ـ يُصَلُّونَهَا قَبْلَ الْخُطْبَةِ، ثُمَّ يُخْطَبُ بَعْدُ، خَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ حِينَ يُجْلِسُ بِيَدِهِ، ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ يَشُقُّهُمْ حَتَّى جَاءَ النِّسَاءَ مَعَهُ بِلاَلٌ فَقَالَ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ إِذَا جَاءَكَ الْمُؤْمِنَاتُ يُبَايِعْنَكَ‏}‏ الآيَةَ ثُمَّ قَالَ حِينَ فَرَغَ مِنْهَا ‏"‏ آنْتُنَّ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ لَمْ يُجِبْهُ غَيْرُهَا نَعَمْ‏.‏ لاَ يَدْرِي حَسَنٌ مَنْ هِيَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَصَدَّقْنَ ‏"‏ فَبَسَطَ بِلاَلٌ ثَوْبَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ هَلُمَّ لَكُنَّ فِدَاءٌ أَبِي وَأُمِّي، فَيُلْقِينَ الْفَتَخَ وَالْخَوَاتِيمَ فِي ثَوْبِ بِلاَلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ الْفَتَخُ الْخَوَاتِيمُ الْعِظَامُ كَانَتْ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 979
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 15, Hadith 95
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2992
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
"When this Ayah was revealed: And whether you disclose what is in yourselves or conceal it, Allah will call you to account for it (2:284). Somethings entered their hearts that had not entered before. So they mentioned that to the Prophet (SAW) and he said: 'Say: "We hear and we obey." So Allah put faith into their hearts and Allah Blessed and Most High revealed the Ayah: The Messenger believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers (and) Allah does not burden a soul beyond what it can bear, for it is what it has earned and against it is what it has wrought. "Our Lord! Punish us not if we forget or fall into error (2:286)." He said: 'I have done so (as requested).' Our Lord! Lay not upon us a burden like that which You did upon those before us. He said: ['I have done so (as requested).'] Our Lord! Put not a burden upon us greater than we have strength for. Pardon us and grant us forgiveness. Have mercy on us (2:286). He said: 'I have done so (as requested).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ آدَمَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏إِنْ تُبْدُوا مَا فِي أَنْفُسِكُمْ أَوْ تُخْفُوهُ يُحَاسِبْكُمْ بِهِ اللَّهُ ‏)‏ قَالَ دَخَلَ قُلُوبَهُمْ مِنْهُ شَيْءٌ لَمْ يَدْخُلْ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَقَالُوا لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قُولُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَلْقَى اللَّهُ الإِيمَانَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏آمَنَ الرَّسُولُ بِمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ ‏)‏ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ لَا يُكَلِّفُ اللَّهُ نَفْسًا إِلاَّ وُسْعَهَا لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَعَلَيْهَا مَا اكْتَسَبَتْ رَبَّنَا لاَ تُؤَاخِذْنَا إِنْ نَسِينَا أَوْ أَخْطَأْنَا ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏(‏رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تَحْمِلْ عَلَيْنَا إِصْرًا كَمَا حَمَلْتَهُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ‏(‏رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تُحَمِّلْنَا مَا لاَ طَاقَةَ لَنَا بِهِ وَاعْفُ عَنَّا وَاغْفِرْ لَنَا وَارْحَمْنَا ‏)‏ الآيَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2992
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 2992
Sahih al-Bukhari 5705

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Allah's Apostle said, 'Nations were displayed before me; one or two prophets would pass by along with a few followers. A prophet would pass by accompanied by nobody. Then a big crowd of people passed in front of me and I asked, Who are they Are they my followers?" It was said, 'No. It is Moses and his followers It was said to me, 'Look at the horizon.'' Behold! There was a multitude of people filling the horizon. Then it was said to me, 'Look there and there about the stretching sky! Behold! There was a multitude filling the horizon,' It was said to me, 'This is your nation out of whom seventy thousand shall enter Paradise without reckoning.' "Then the Prophet entered his house without telling his companions who they (the 70,000) were. So the people started talking about the issue and said, "It is we who have believed in Allah and followed His Apostle; therefore those people are either ourselves or our children who are born m the Islamic era, for we were born in the Pre-lslamic Period of Ignorance.'' When the Prophet heard of that, he came out and said. "Those people are those who do not treat themselves with Ruqya, nor do they believe in bad or good omen (from birds etc.) nor do they get themselves branded (Cauterized). but they put their trust (only) in their Lord " On that 'Ukasha bin Muhsin said. "Am I one of them, O Allah's Apostle?' The Prophet said, "Yes." Then another person got up and said, "Am I one of them?" The Prophet said, 'Ukasha has anticipated you."

حَدَّثَنَا عِمْرَانُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُصَيْنٌ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ لاَ رُقْيَةَ إِلاَّ مِنْ عَيْنٍ أَوْ حُمَةٍ‏.‏ فَذَكَرْتُهُ لِسَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ فَقَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ الأُمَمُ، فَجَعَلَ النَّبِيُّ وَالنَّبِيَّانِ يَمُرُّونَ مَعَهُمُ الرَّهْطُ، وَالنَّبِيُّ لَيْسَ مَعَهُ أَحَدٌ، حَتَّى رُفِعَ لِي سَوَادٌ عَظِيمٌ، قُلْتُ مَا هَذَا أُمَّتِي هَذِهِ قِيلَ هَذَا مُوسَى وَقَوْمُهُ‏.‏ قِيلَ انْظُرْ إِلَى الأُفُقِ‏.‏ فَإِذَا سَوَادٌ يَمْلأُ الأُفُقَ، ثُمَّ قِيلَ لِي انْظُرْ هَا هُنَا وَهَا هُنَا فِي آفَاقِ السَّمَاءِ فَإِذَا سَوَادٌ قَدْ مَلأَ الأُفُقَ قِيلَ هَذِهِ أُمَّتُكَ وَيَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ وَلَمْ يُبَيِّنْ لَهُمْ فَأَفَاضَ الْقَوْمُ وَقَالُوا نَحْنُ الَّذِينَ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ، وَاتَّبَعْنَا رَسُولَهُ، فَنَحْنُ هُمْ أَوْ أَوْلاَدُنَا الَّذِينَ وُلِدُوا فِي الإِسْلاَمِ فَإِنَّا وُلِدْنَا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ‏.‏ فَبَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَرَجَ فَقَالَ هُمُ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَسْتَرْقُونَ، وَلاَ يَتَطَيَّرُونَ، وَلاَ يَكْتَوُونَ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُكَّاشَةُ بْنُ مِحْصَنٍ أَمِنْهُمْ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَامَ آخَرُ فَقَالَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5705
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 25
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 606
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2102
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Prophet (SAW) said:
"Eisa bin Maryam saw a man stealing and said: 'Did you steal?' He said: 'No, by the One besides Whom there is no other God.' 'Eisa said: 'I believe in Allah, and I do not believe what my eyes see.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ كَاسِبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ النَّضْرِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ رَأَى عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ رَجُلاً يَسْرِقُ فَقَالَ أَسَرَقْتَ قَالَ لاَ وَالَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عِيسَى آمَنْتُ بِاللَّهِ وَكَذَّبْتُ بَصَرِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2102
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 11, Hadith 2102
Mishkat al-Masabih 3339
Ruwaifi' b. Thabit. reported God’s Messenger as saying on the day of Hunain, “It is not lawful for a man who believes in God and the last day to water what another has sown with his water (meaning intercourse with women who are pregnant); it is not lawful for a man who believes in God and the last day to have intercourse with a captive woman till she has had a menstrual period; and it is not lawful for a man who believes in God and the last day to sell spoil till it is divided.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted it up to “what another has sown with his water.”
وَعَنْ رُوَيْفِعِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَوْم حُنَيْنٍ: «لَا يَحِلُّ لِامْرِئٍ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ أَنْ يسْقِي مَاء زَرْعَ غَيْرِهِ» يَعْنِي إِتْيَانَ الْحُبَالَى «وَلَا يَحِلُّ لِامْرِئٍ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ أَنْ يَقَعَ عَلَى امْرَأَةٍ مِنَ السَّبْيِ حَتَّى يَسْتَبْرِئَهَا وَلَا يَحِلُّ لِامْرِئٍ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ أَنْ يَبِيعَ مَغْنَمًا حَتَى يُقَسَّمَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ إِلَى قَوْله «زرع غَيره»
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3339
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 253
Sunan Ibn Majah 4068
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say: ‘The Hour will not begin until the sun rises from the west (i.e. the place of its setting). When it rises, the people will see it, and everyone on (earth) will believe, but that will be at a time when faith will not benefit anyone who did not believe before.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ آمَنَ مَنْ عَلَيْهَا فَذَلِكَ حِينَ لاَ يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4068
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 143
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4068
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2144
Jabir bin 'Abdullah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
'A slave (of Allah) shall not believe until he believes in Al-Qadar, its good and its bad, such that he knows that what struck him would not have missed him, and that what missed him would not have struck him."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْخَطَّابِ، زِيَادُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبَصْرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يُؤْمِنُ عَبْدٌ حَتَّى يُؤْمِنَ بِالْقَدَرِ خَيْرِهِ وَشَرِّهِ حَتَّى يَعْلَمَ أَنَّ مَا أَصَابَهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيُخْطِئَهُ وَأَنَّ مَا أَخْطَأَهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيُصِيبَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ وَجَابِرٍ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ مُنْكَرُ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2144
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 6, Hadith 2144
Sunan an-Nasa'i 898
It was narrated from Muhammad bin Maslamah that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood to offer a voluntary prayer he would say: " Allahu Akbar Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan musliman wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana awwalul-muslimin. Allahumma antal-maliku la ilaha illa anta subhanaka wa bihamdik (Allah is Most Great. Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), as a Muslim, and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my Salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You, glory and praise be to You.)" Then he would recite.
أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْحِمْصِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ حِمْيَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ قَبْلَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ هُرْمُزَ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مَسْلَمَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ يُصَلِّي تَطَوُّعًا قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 898
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 23
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 899
Sahih al-Bukhari 1358

Narrated Ibn Shihab:

The funeral prayer should be offered for every child even if he were the son of a prostitute as he was born with a true faith of Islam (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone). If his parents are Muslims, particularly the father, even if his mother were a non-Muslim, and if he after the delivery cries (even once) before his death (i.e. born alive) then the funeral prayer must be offered. And if the child does not cry after his delivery (i.e. born dead) then his funeral prayer should not be offered, and he will be considered as a miscarriage. Abu Huraira, narrated that the Prophet said, "Every child is born with a true faith (i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone) but his parents convert him to Judaism or to Christianity or to Magainism, as an animal delivers a perfect baby animal. Do you find it mutilated?" Then Abu Huraira recited the holy verses: 'The pure Allah's Islamic nature (true faith i.e. to worship none but Allah Alone), with which He has created human beings.' " (30.30).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ يُصَلَّى عَلَى كُلِّ مَوْلُودٍ مُتَوَفًّى وَإِنْ كَانَ لِغَيَّةٍ، مِنْ أَجْلِ أَنَّهُ وُلِدَ عَلَى فِطْرَةِ الإِسْلاَمِ، يَدَّعِي أَبَوَاهُ الإِسْلاَمَ أَوْ أَبُوهُ خَاصَّةً، وَإِنْ كَانَتْ أُمُّهُ عَلَى غَيْرِ الإِسْلاَمِ، إِذَا اسْتَهَلَّ صَارِخًا صُلِّيَ عَلَيْهِ، وَلاَ يُصَلَّى عَلَى مَنْ لاَ يَسْتَهِلُّ مِنْ أَجْلِ أَنَّهُ سِقْطٌ، فَإِنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ كَانَ يُحَدِّثُ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ مَوْلُودٍ إِلاَّ يُولَدُ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ، فَأَبَوَاهُ يُهَوِّدَانِهِ أَوْ يُنَصِّرَانِهِ أَوْ يُمَجِّسَانِهِ، كَمَا تُنْتَجُ الْبَهِيمَةُ بَهِيمَةً جَمْعَاءَ هَلْ تُحِسُّونَ فِيهَا مِنْ جَدْعَاءَ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه – ‏{‏فِطْرَةَ اللَّهِ الَّتِي فَطَرَ النَّاسَ عَلَيْهَا‏}‏ الآيَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1358
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 111
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 440
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5491
Asma' daughter of Yazid said:
When God's messenger was in my house, he mentioned the dajjal saying, "Before he comes there will be three years, one in which the heaven will withhold a third of its rain and the earth a third of its vegetation, the second in which the heaven will withhold two-thirds of its rain and the earth two-thirds of its vegetation, and the third in which the heaven will withhold all its rain and the earth all its vegetation, and every animal with hoof or fang will perish. One of the severest of his afflictions will be his coming to a nomadic Arab and saying, `Tell me, if I bring your camels to life for you, will you not know that I am your Lord?' and he will reply, `Certainly. He will then make the devils appear to him like his camels with the finest udders and the highest humps. He will come to a man whose brother and father have died and say, `Tell me, if I bring your father and your brother to life for you, will you not know that I am your Lord?' and he will reply, `Certainly.' He will then make the devils appear to him like his father and his brother." She said that God's messenger then went out to relieve himself and when he found on his return that the people were greatly upset over what he had told them, he put his hands on the sides of the door and said, "What is the matter, Asma'?" When she replied that their hearts were perturbed over them; mention of the dajjal, he said, "If he comes forth when I am alive, I shall dispute with him, otherwise my Lord will take my place on behalf of every believer." She said, "Messenger of God, I swear by God that when we knead our dough, we are hungry before we make it into bread. Now how will believers fare at that time?" He replied, "The glorifying of God and the declaration of His holiness which are enough for the angels will be enough for them." ...Transmitted it. The source of the tradition is omitted in the text. It occurs in Ahmad b. Hanbal, Musnad, vol. 6, p. 455 f. A form of the tradition is also given in Tayalisi's Musnad (Haidarabad, 1321), p. 227.
وَعَن أسماءَ بنتِ يزيدَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَيْتِي فَذَكَرَ الدَّجَّالَ فَقَالَ: " إِنَّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ثَلَاث سِنِين سنة تمسلك السَّمَاءُ فِيهَا ثُلُثَ قَطْرِهَا وَالْأَرْضُ ثُلُثَ نَبَاتِهَا. وَالثَّانِيَةُ تُمْسِكُ السَّمَاءُ ثُلُثَيْ قَطْرِهَا وَالْأَرْضُ ثُلُثَيْ نَبَاتِهَا. وَالثَّالِثَةُ تُمْسِكُ السَّمَاءُ قَطْرَهَا كُلَّهُ وَالْأَرْضُ نَبَاتَهَا كُلَّهُ. فَلَا يَبْقَى ذَاتُ ظِلْفٍ وَلَا ذَاتُ ضِرْسٍ مِنَ الْبَهَائِمِ إِلَّا هَلَكَ وَإِنَّ مِنْ أَشَدِّ فِتْنَتِهِ أَنَّهُ يَأْتِي الْأَعْرَابِيَّ فَيَقُولُ: أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ أَحْيَيْتُ لَكَ إِبِلَكَ أَلَسْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنِّي رَبُّكَ؟ فَيَقُولُ بَلَى فَيُمَثِّلُ لَهُ الشَّيْطَانَ نَحْوَ إِبِلِهِ كَأَحْسَنِ مَا يَكُونُ ضُرُوعًا وَأَعْظَمِهِ أَسْنِمَةً ". قَالَ: " وَيَأْتِي الرَّجُلَ قَدْ مَاتَ أَخُوهُ وَمَاتَ أَبُوهُ فَيَقُولُ: أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ أَحْيَيْتُ لَكَ أَبَاكَ وَأَخَاكَ أَلَسْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنِّي رَبُّكَ؟ فَيَقُولُ: بَلَى فَيُمَثِّلُ لَهُ الشَّيَاطِينَ نَحْوَ أَبِيهِ وَنَحْوَ أَخِيهِ ". قَالَتْ: ثُمَّ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِحَاجَتِهِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ وَالْقَوْمُ فِي اهْتِمَامٍ وَغَمٍّ مِمَّا حَدَّثَهُمْ. قَالَتْ: فَأَخَذَ بِلَحْمَتَيِ الْبَابِ فَقَالَ: «مَهْيَمْ أَسْمَاءُ؟» قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ خَلَعْتَ أَفْئِدَتَنَا بِذِكْرِ الدَّجَّالِ. قَالَ: «إِنْ يَخْرُجْ وَأَنَا ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5491
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 112
Mishkat al-Masabih 5608
Hudhaifa and Abu Huraira reported God's messenger as saying, "God who is blessed and exalted will collect mankind and the believers will stand till paradise is brought near them. They will then go to Adam and say, `Ask, father, that paradise may be opened for us,' but he will reply, `Has anything but your father's sin put you out of paradise? I am not the one to do that; go to my son Abraham, God's friend.' Then Abraham will say, `I am not the one to do that, for I was only a friend long, long ago; but apply to Moses to whom God spoke.' They will then go to Moses, but he will say, `I am not the one to do ta t; go to Jesus, God's word and spirit.' Jesus will say, `I am not the one to do that, so they will go to Muhammad and he will stand and be given permission. Faithfulness and ties of relationship will be sent and will stand on the sides of the Path, right and left, and the first of you will pass like lightning (Abu Huraira telling that he interpolated, " You for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom, what is there like the movement of lightning?" and received the reply, "Have you not seen how the lightning goes and returns like the twinkling of an eye?"), next like the passing of the wind, next like the passing of a bird and the running of men whose deeds cause them to run, your prophet standing on the Path and saying, 0 my Lord, keep safe, keep safe,' till men's deeds are so weak that a man comes able only to creep. On both sides of the Path pronged flesh-hooks placed under command will be hung and will seize those about whom they receive command, some being lacerated and escaping and others being thrown Pell Mell into hell. By Him in whose hand Abu Huraira's soul is[*], the pit of Jahannam is a seventy years' journey down." *There is some doubt as to whether the end of the tradition gives the Prophet's or Abu Huraira's word, this oath suggesting the latter. In the text "on both sides of the Path" is preceded by "he said." One wonders. Therefore, whether from there to the end Abu Huraira is making an addition to his own. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن حذيفةَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى النَّاسَ فَيَقُومُ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ حَتَّى تُزْلَفَ لَهُمُ الْجَنَّةُ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ فَيَقُولُونَ: يَا أَبَانَا اسْتَفْتِحْ لَنَا الْجَنَّةَ. فَيَقُولُ: وَهَلْ أَخْرَجَكُمْ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ إِلَّا خَطِيئَةُ أَبِيكُمْ لَسْتُ بِصَاحِبِ ذَلِكَ اذْهَبُوا إِلَى ابْنِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ خَلِيلِ اللَّهِ " قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُ إِبْرَاهِيمُ: لَسْتُ بِصَاحِبِ ذَلِكَ إِنَّمَا كُنْتُ خَلِيلًا مِنْ وَرَاءَ وَرَاءَ اعْمَدُوا إِلَى مُوسَى الَّذِي كَلَّمَهُ اللَّهُ تَكْلِيمًا فَيَأْتُونَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلَام فَيَقُولُ: لَسْتُ بِصَاحِبِ ذَلِكَ اذْهَبُوا إِلَى عِيسَى كَلِمَةِ اللَّهِ وَرُوحِهِ فَيَقُولُ عِيسَى: لَسْتُ بِصَاحِبِ ذَلِكَ فَيَأْتُونَ مُحَمَّدًا صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَقُومُ فَيُؤْذَنُ لَهُ وَتُرْسَلُ الْأَمَانَةُ وَالرَّحِمُ فَيَقُومَانِ جَنَبَتَيِ الصِّرَاطِ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا فَيَمُرُّ أَوَّلُكُمْ كَالْبَرْقِ ". قَالَ: قُلْتُ: بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي أَيُّ شَيْءٍ كَمَرِّ الْبَرْقِ؟ قَالَ: " أَلَمْ تَرَوْا إِلَى الْبَرْقِ كَيْفَ يَمُرُّ وَيَرْجِعُ فِي طَرْفَةِ عَيْنٍ. ثُمَّ كَمَرِّ الرِّيحِ ثُمَّ كَمَرِّ الطَّيْرِ وَشَدِّ الرِّجَالِ تَجْرِي بِهِمْ أَعْمَالُهُمْ وَنَبِيُّكُمْ قَائِمٌ عَلَى الصِّرَاطِ يَقُولُ: يَا رَبِّ سَلِّمْ سَلِّمْ. حَتَّى تَعْجِزَ أَعْمَالُ الْعِبَادِ حَتَّى ...
  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5608
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 82
Mishkat al-Masabih 2406
‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported God’s messenger as saying there are two characteristics which will not be retained by any Muslim without his entering paradise. While they are easy, those who act upon them are few. One should say ‘Glory be to God’ ten times after every prayer, ‘Praise be to God’ ten times and ‘God is most great’ ten times. (He said he had seen God’s messenger counting them on his hand, and saying, “That is a hundred and fifty on the tongue, but one thousand five hundred in the scale”).[The three phrases each said ten times after the five times of prayer makes a hundred and fifty, and as a good deed gets a ten-fold reward the total is treated as one thousand five hundred.] When he goes to his bed he should say ‘Glory be to God,’ ‘God is most Great’ and ‘Praise be to God’ a hundred times, for that is a hundred on the tongue, but a thousand in the scale. He asked them which of them could commit two thousand five hundred sins in a day and a night.* He was asked how they could not retain these characteristics, and told them that the devil comes to a man while he is engaged in prayer, calling such and such and such and such to his memory until he turns away and perhaps may not do it. He also comes to him on his bed and keeps on making him sleep till he falls asleep. *The thousand plus the preceding fifteen hundred make two thousand five hundred good deeds with which the man who observes the two characteristics mentioned is credited, and as one could hardly commit as many sins in a day and a night there is a balance in his favour. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it. In Abu Dawud's version he said, “Two qualities or two characteristics will not be adhered to by a Muslim ...” And also in his version after saying “One thousand five hundred in the scale” he said, “When he goes to his bed he should say ‘God is most great’ thirty-four times, ‘Praise be to God’ thirty-three times and ‘Glory be to God’ thirty-three times.” In most texts of al-Masabih it is given on the authority of ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَلَّتَانِ لَا يُحْصِيهِمَا رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ إِلَّا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ أَلَا وَهُمَا يَسِيرٌ وَمَنْ يَعْمَلُ بِهِمَا قَلِيلٌ يُسَبِّحُ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ عَشْرًا وَيَحْمَدُهُ عَشْرًا ويكبِّرهُ عَشراً» قَالَ: فَأَنَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْقِدُهَا بِيَدِهِ قَالَ: «فَتِلْكَ خَمْسُونَ وَمِائَةٌ فِي اللِّسَان وَأَلْفٌ وَخَمْسُمِائَةٍ فِي الْمِيزَانِ وَإِذَا أَخَذَ مَضْجَعَهُ يُسَبِّحُهُ وَيُكَبِّرُهُ وَيَحْمَدُهُ مِائَةً فَتِلْكَ مِائَةٌ بِاللِّسَانِ وَأَلْفٌ فِي الْمِيزَانِ فَأَيُّكُمْ يَعْمَلُ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ أَلْفَيْنِ وَخَمْسَمِائَةِ سَيِّئَةٍ؟» قَالُوا: وَكَيْفَ لَا نُحْصِيهَا؟ قَالَ: " يَأْتِي أَحَدَكُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ وَهُوَ فِي صِلَاتِهِ فَيَقُولُ: اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا حَتَّى يَنْفَتِلَ فَلَعَلَّهُ أَنْ لَا يَفْعَلَ وَيَأْتِيهِ فِي مَضْجَعِهِ فَلَا يَزَالُ يُنَوِّمُهُ حَتَّى يَنَامَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي دَاوُدَ قَالَ: «خَصْلَتَانِ أَوْ خَلَّتَانِ لَا يُحَافِظُ عَلَيْهِمَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ» . وَكَذَا فِي رِوَايَتِهِ بَعْدَ قَوْلِهِ: «وَأَلْفٌ وَخَمْسُمِائَةٍ فِي الْمِيزَانِ» قَالَ: «وَيُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلَاثِينَ إِذَا أَخَذَ مَضْجَعَهُ» وَيَحْمَدُ ...
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2406
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 176
Sahih Muslim 928 b, 927 i, 929 b

'Abdullah b. Abu Mulaika said:

The daughter of 'Uthman b. 'Affan died in Mecca. We came to attend her (funeral). Ibn 'Umar and Ibn 'Abbas were also present there, and I was sitting between them. He added: I (first sat) by the side of one of them, then the other one came and he sat by my side. 'Abdullah b. 'Umar said to 'Amr b. 'Uthman who was sitting opposite to him: Will you not prevent the people from lamenting, for the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had said:" The dead is punished because of the lamenting of his family for him"? Ibn 'Abbas then said that Umar used to say someting of that nature, and then narrated saying: I proceeded from Mecca along with 'Umar till we reached al-Baida' and there was a party of riders under the shade of a tree. He said (to me): Go and find out who this party is. I cast a glance and there was Suhaib (in that party). So I informed him ('Umar) about it. He said: Call him to me. So I went back to Suhaib and said: Go and meet the Commander of the believers. When 'Umar was wounded, Suhaib came walling: Alas, for the brother! alas for the companion! 'Umar said: O Suhaib, do you wail for me, whereas the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:" The dead would be punished on account of the lamentation of the (members of his family)"? Ibn 'Abbas said: When 'Umar died I made a mention of it to 'A'isha. She said: May Allah have mercy upon 'Umar! I swear by Allah that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) never said that Allah would punish the believer because of the weeping (of any one of the members of his family), but he said that Allah would increase the punishment of the unbeliever because of the weeping of his family over him. 'A'isha said: The Qur'an is enough for you (when it states):" No bearer of burden will bear another's burden" (vi. 164). Thereupon Ibn 'Abbas said: Allah is He Who has caused laughter and weeping. Ibn Abu Mulaika said: By Allah, Ibn 'Umar said nothing.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ رَافِعٍ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، قَالَ تُوُفِّيَتِ ابْنَةٌ لِعُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ بِمَكَّةَ قَالَ فَجِئْنَا لِنَشْهَدَهَا - قَالَ - فَحَضَرَهَا ابْنُ عُمَرَ وَابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ وَإِنِّي لَجَالِسٌ بَيْنَهُمَا - قَالَ - جَلَسْتُ إِلَى أَحَدِهِمَا ثُمَّ جَاءَ الآخَرُ فَجَلَسَ إِلَى جَنْبِي فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لِعَمْرِو بْنِ عُثْمَانَ وَهُوَ مُوَاجِهُهُ أَلاَ تَنْهَى عَنِ الْبُكَاءِ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الْمَيِّتَ لَيُعَذَّبُ بِبُكَاءِ أَهْلِهِ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ قَدْ كَانَ عُمَرُ يَقُولُ بَعْضَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ حَدَّثَ فَقَالَ صَدَرْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِالْبَيْدَاءِ إِذَا هُوَ بِرَكْبٍ تَحْتَ ظِلِّ شَجَرَةٍ فَقَالَ اذْهَبْ فَانْظُرْ مَنْ هَؤُلاَءِ الرَّكْبُ فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ صُهَيْبٌ - قَالَ - فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ ادْعُهُ لِي ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى صُهَيْبٍ فَقُلْتُ ارْتَحِلْ فَالْحَقْ أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَنْ أُصِيبَ عُمَرُ دَخَلَ صُهَيْبٌ يَبْكِي يَقُولُ وَاأَخَاهْ وَاصَاحِبَاهْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا صُهَيْبُ أَتَبْكِي عَلَىَّ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ الْمَيِّتَ يُعَذَّبُ بِبَعْضِ بُكَاءِ أَهْلِهِ عَلَيْهِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 928b, 927i, 929b
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2023
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 201
Hudhaifah and Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with them) reported that they heard Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, "Allah will assemble mankind, and the believers will stand till Jannah will be brought near them. They will then go to Adam (PBUH) and say, `O our father, ask (Allah (SWT), that Jannah may be opened for us, but he will reply:
`There was nothing that put you out of Jannah except your father's sin. I am not the one to do that, go to my son Ibrahim (Abraham), the beloved man of Allah.' Then Ibrahim (PBUH) when approached, will say: `I am not the one to do that, for I was only a friend; and that is not a lofty status but ask Musa (Moses) to whom Allah spoke.' They will then go to Musa (PBUH) but he will say: `I am not the one to do that; go to `Isa (Jesus), Allah's Word and spirit.' `Isa (PBUH) will say: `I am not the one to do that.' So they will come to me; and I will stand and be given permission. Amanah and ties of relationship will be sent forth and will stand on the sides of the Sirat (that is, the Bridge set over Hell-fire) right and left, and the first of you will pass like lightning.'' I said (that is Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him)" :I ransom you with my father and mother, what is like the movement of lightning?'' The Messenger of Allah replied, "Have you not seen how the lightning goes and returns in the twinkling of an eye? Next (group will pass) like the passing of the breeze, next like the passing of a bird, and the next with the speed of a running man, according to the quality of their deeds. (During all this time) your Prophet (PBUH) will remain standing on the Bridge saying: `O my Rubb, keep (them) safe, keep (them) safe,' till men's deeds are so weak that a man comes who will be able only to crawl. On both sides of the Bridge pronged flesh hooks, placed under command will be hung and will seize those about whom they receive command, some people being lacerated and escaping and others being thrown violently into Hell.'' Abu Hurairah added: By Him in Whose Hand Abu Hurairah's soul is, the pit of Jahannam (Hell) is seventy years in depth.

[Muslim].

وعن حذيفة، وأبي هريرة، رضي الله عنهما ، قالا‏:‏ قال رسول الله، صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏يجمع الله، تبارك وتعالى الناس، فيقوم المؤمنون حتى تزلف لهم الجنة، فيأتون آدم، صلوات الله عليه، فيقولون‏:‏ يا أبانا استفتح لنا الجنة، فيقول‏:‏ وهل أخرجكم من الجنة إلا خطيئة أبيكم ‏!‏ لست بصاحب ذلك، اذهبوا إلى ابني إبراهيم خليل الله، قال‏:‏ فيأتون إبراهيم، فيقول إبراهيم‏:‏ لست بصاحب ذلك ، اذهبوا إلى موسى الذي كلمه الله تكليمًا، فيأتون موسى، فيقول‏:‏ لست بصاحب ذلك؛ اذهبوا إلى عيسى كلمة الله وروحه‏.‏ فيقول عيسى‏:‏ لست بصاحب ذلك‏.‏ فيأتون محمدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم، فيقوم فيؤذن له، وترسل الأمانة والرحم فتقومان جنبتي الصراط يمينًا وشمالاً، فيمر أولكم كبالبرق‏"‏ قلت‏:‏ بأبي وأمي، أي شيء كمر البرق‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ “ألم تروا كيف يمر ويرجع في طرفة عين‏؟‏ ثم كمر الريح، ثم كمر الطير، وأشد الرجال تجري بهم أعمالهم، ونبيكم قائم على الصراط يقول‏:‏‏"‏ رب سلم سلم، حتى تعدز أعمال العباد، حتى يجيء الرجل لا يستطيع السير إلا زحفاً، وفي حافتي الصراط كلاليب معلقة مأمورة بأخذ من أمرت به، فمخدوش ناج، ومكردس في النار‏"‏ والذي نفس أبي هريرة بيده إن قعر جهنم لسبعون خريفًا‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 201
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 201
Sahih Muslim 2927 c

Abu Sa`id al-Khudri reported:

We came back after having performed Pilgrimage or `Umra and lbn Sa'id was along with us. And we encamped at a place and the people dispersed and I and he were left behind. I felt terribly frightend from him as it was said about him that he was the Dajjal. He brought his goods and placed them by my luggage and I said: It is intense heat. Would you not place that under that tree? And he did that. Then there appeared before us a flock of sheep. He went and brought a cup of milk and said: Abu Sa`id, drink that. I said it is intense heat and the milk is also hot (whereas the fact was) that I did not like to drink from his hands or to take it from his hand and he said: Abu Sa`id, I think that I should take a rope and suspend it by the tree and then commit suicide because of the talks of the people, and he further said. Abu Sa`id he who is ignorant of the saying of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) (he is to be pardoned), but O people of Ansar, is this hadith of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) concealed from you whereas you have the best knowledge of the hadith of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) amongst people? Did Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) not say that he (Dajjal) would be a non believer whereas I am a believer? Did Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) not say he would be barren and no child would be born to him, whereas I have left my children in Medina? Did Allah's Messenger (may peace upon him) not say: He would not get into Medina and Mecca whereas I have been coming from Medina and now I intend to go to Mecca? Abu Sa`id said: I was about to accept the excuse put forward by him. Then he said: I know the place where he would be born and where he is now. So I said to him: May your whole day be spent.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا سَالِمُ بْنُ نُوحٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي الْجُرَيْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا حُجَّاجًا أَوْ عُمَّارًا وَمَعَنَا ابْنُ صَائِدٍ - قَالَ - فَنَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلاً فَتَفَرَّقَ النَّاسُ وَبَقِيتُ أَنَا وَهُوَ فَاسْتَوْحَشْتُ مِنْهُ وَحْشَةً شَدِيدَةً مِمَّا يُقَالُ عَلَيْهِ - قَالَ - وَجَاءَ بِمَتَاعِهِ فَوَضَعَهُ مَعَ مَتَاعِي ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ الْحَرَّ شَدِيدٌ فَلَوْ وَضَعْتَهُ تَحْتَ تِلْكَ الشَّجَرَةِ - قَالَ - فَفَعَلَ - قَالَ - فَرُفِعَتْ لَنَا غَنَمٌ فَانْطَلَقَ فَجَاءَ بِعُسٍّ فَقَالَ اشْرَبْ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ الْحَرَّ شَدِيدٌ وَاللَّبَنُ حَارٌّ ‏.‏ مَا بِي إِلاَّ أَنِّي أَكْرَهُ أَنْ أَشْرَبَ عَنْ يَدِهِ - أَوْ قَالَ آخُذَ عَنْ يَدِهِ - فَقَالَ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آخُذَ حَبْلاً فَأُعَلِّقَهُ بِشَجَرَةٍ ثُمَّ أَخْتَنِقَ مِمَّا يَقُولُ لِيَ النَّاسُ يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ مَنْ خَفِيَ عَلَيْهِ حَدِيثُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا خَفِيَ عَلَيْكُمْ مَعْشَرَ الأَنْصَارِ أَلَسْتَ مِنْ أَعْلَمِ النَّاسِ بِحَدِيثِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَلَيْسَ قَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هُوَ كَافِرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَنَا مُسْلِمٌ أَوَلَيْسَ قَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هُوَ عَقِيمٌ لاَ يُولَدُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ تَرَكْتُ وَلَدِي بِالْمَدِينَةِ أَوَ لَيْسَ قَدْ قَالَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2927c
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 114
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6996
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3983

Narrated `Ali:

Allah's Apostle sent me, Abu Marthad and Az-Zubair, and all of us were riding horses, and said, "Go till you reach Raudat-Khakh where there is a pagan woman carrying a letter from Hatib bin Abi Balta' a to the pagans of Mecca." So we found her riding her camel at the place which Allah's Apostle had mentioned. We said (to her),"(Give us) the letter." She said, "I have no letter." Then we made her camel kneel down and we searched her, but we found no letter. Then we said, "Allah's Apostle had not told us a lie, certainly. Take out the letter, otherwise we will strip you naked." When she saw that we were determined, she put her hand below her waist belt, for she had tied her cloak round her waist, and she took out the letter, and we brought her to Allah's Apostle Then `Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! (This Hatib) has betrayed Allah, His Apostle and the believers! Let me cut off his neck!" The Prophet asked Hatib, "What made you do this?" Hatib said, "By Allah, I did not intend to give up my belief in Allah and His Apostle but I wanted to have some influence among the (Mecca) people so that through it, Allah might protect my family and property. There is none of your companions but has some of his relatives there through whom Allah protects his family and property." The Prophet said, "He has spoken the truth; do no say to him but good." `Umar said, "He as betrayed Allah, His Apostle and the faithful believers. Let me cut off his neck!" The Prophet said, "Is he not one of the Badr warriors? May be Allah looked at the Badr warriors and said, 'Do whatever you like, as I have granted Paradise to you, or said, 'I have forgiven you."' On this, tears came out of `Umar's eyes, and he said, "Allah and His Apostle know better."

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حُصَيْنَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبَا مَرْثَدٍ وَالزُّبَيْرَ وَكُلُّنَا فَارِسٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَأْتُوا رَوْضَةَ خَاخٍ، فَإِنَّ بِهَا امْرَأَةً مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، مَعَهَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَدْرَكْنَاهَا تَسِيرُ عَلَى بَعِيرٍ لَهَا حَيْثُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْنَا الْكِتَابُ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ مَا مَعَنَا كِتَابٌ‏.‏ فَأَنَخْنَاهَا فَالْتَمَسْنَا فَلَمْ نَرَ كِتَابًا، فَقُلْنَا مَا كَذَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، لَتُخْرِجِنَّ الْكِتَابَ أَوْ لَنُجَرِّدَنَّكِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا رَأَتِ الْجِدَّ أَهْوَتْ إِلَى حُجْزَتِهَا وَهْىَ مُحْتَجِزَةٌ بِكِسَاءٍ فَأَخْرَجَتْهُ، فَانْطَلَقْنَا بِهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، قَدْ خَانَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَالْمُؤْمِنِينَ، فَدَعْنِي فَلأَضْرِبْ عُنُقَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا حَمَلَكَ عَلَى مَا صَنَعْتَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ حَاطِبٌ وَاللَّهِ مَا بِي أَنْ لاَ أَكُونَ مُؤْمِنًا بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَرَدْتُ أَنْ يَكُونَ لِي عِنْدَ الْقَوْمِ يَدٌ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3983
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 319
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that it reached him that a slave of Abdullah ibn Umar escaped and one of his horses wandered off, and the idol worshippers seized them. Then the Muslims recaptured them, and they were returned to Abdullah ibn Umar, before the division of the spoils took place.

I heard Malik say about muslim property that had been seized by the enemy, "If it is noticed before the distribution, then it is returned to itsowner. Whatever has already been distributed is not returned to anyone."

Malik, when asked about a man whose young male slave was taken by the idol worshippers and then the Muslims re-captured him, said, "The owner is more entitled to him without having to pay his price or value or having to incur any loss before the distribution takes place. If the distribution has already taken place then I think that the slave belongs to his master for his price if the master wants him back."

Regarding an umm walad of a Muslim man who has been taken by the idol worshippers and then recaptured by the Muslims and allotted in the distribution of spoils and then recognised by her master after the distribution, Malik said, "She is not to be enslaved. I think that the Imam should pay a ransom for her for her master. If he does not do it, then her master must pay a ransom for her and not leave her. I do not think that she should be made a slave by whoever takes her and intercourse with her is not halal. She is in the position of a free woman because her master would be required to pay compensation if she injured somebody and so she is in the same position (as a wife). He must not leave the mother of his son to be enslaved nor may intercourse with her be made halal."

Malik was asked about a man who went to enemy territory to pay ransom or to trade, and he bought a free man or a slave, or they were given to him. He said, "As for the free man, the price he buys him for is a debt against the man and he is not made a slave. If the captive is given to him freely, he is free and owes nothing unless the man gave something in recompense for him. That is a debt against the free man, the same as if a ransom had been paid for him. As for a slave, his former master can choose to take him back and pay his price to the man who bought him or he can choose to leave him, as he wishes. If he was given to the man, the former master is more entitled to him, and he owes nothing for him unless the man gave something for him in recompense. Whatever he gave for him is a loss against the master if he wants him back."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدًا، لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ أَبَقَ وَأَنَّ فَرَسًا لَهُ عَارَ فَأَصَابَهُمَا الْمُشْرِكُونَ ثُمَّ غَنِمَهُمَا الْمُسْلِمُونَ فَرُدَّا عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ وَذَلِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُصِيبَهُمَا الْمَقَاسِمُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 21, Hadith 17
Arabic reference : Book 21, Hadith 978
Sahih al-Bukhari 4537

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "We have more right to be in doubt than Abraham when he said, 'My Lord! Show me how You give life to the dead.' He said, 'Do you not believe?' He said, 'Yes (I believe) but to be stronger in Faith.' "(2.260)

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، وَسَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ نَحْنُ أَحَقُّ بِالشَّكِّ مِنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِذْ قَالَ ‏{‏رَبِّ أَرِنِي كَيْفَ تُحْيِي الْمَوْتَى قَالَ أَوَلَمْ تُؤْمِنْ قَالَ بَلَى وَلَكِنْ لِيَطْمَئِنَّ قَلْبِي‏}‏‏"
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4537
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 60
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 61
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 234a

'Uqba b. 'Amir reported:

We were entrusted with the task of tending the camels. On my turn when I came back in the evening after grazing them in the pastures, I found Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) stand and address the people. I heard these words of his: If any Muslim performs ablution well, then stands and prays two rak'ahs setting about them with his heart as well as his face, Paradise would be guaranteed to him. I said: What a fine thing is this! And a narrator who was before me said: The first was better than even this. When I cast a glance, I saw that it was 'Umar who said: I see that you have just come and observed: If anyone amongst you performs the ablution, and then completes the ablution well and then says: I testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is the servant of Allah and His Messenger, the eight gates of Paradise would be opened for him and he may enter by whichever of them he wishes.
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ رَبِيعَةَ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يَزِيدَ - عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، ح

وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ نُفَيْرٍ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، قَالَ كَانَتْ عَلَيْنَا رِعَايَةُ الإِبِلِ فَجَاءَتْ نَوْبَتِي فَرَوَّحْتُهَا بِعَشِيٍّ فَأَدْرَكْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَائِمًا يُحَدِّثُ النَّاسَ فَأَدْرَكْتُ مِنْ قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُحْسِنُ وُضُوءَهُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُقْبِلٌ عَلَيْهِمَا بِقَلْبِهِ وَوَجْهِهِ إِلاَّ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ مَا أَجْوَدَ هَذِهِ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا قَائِلٌ بَيْنَ يَدَىَّ يَقُولُ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا أَجْوَدُ ‏.‏ فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا عُمَرُ قَالَ إِنِّي قَدْ رَأَيْتُكَ جِئْتَ آنِفًا قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُبْلِغُ - أَوْ فَيُسْبِغُ - الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ إِلاَّ فُتِحَتْ لَهُ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةُ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih Muslim 234a
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 451
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4892

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:

AbulHaytham quoted Dukhayn, the scribe of Uqbah ibn Amir, saying: We had some neighbours who used to drink wine. I forbade them, but they did not stop.

I then said to Uqbah ibn Amir: These neighbours of ours drink wine, and I tried to prevent them but they did not stop, and I am going to call the police about them.

He said: Leave them.

I again came to Uqbah ibn Amir and said: Our neighbours have refused to refrain from drinking wine, and I am going to call the police for them.

He said: Woe to thee! Leave them alone. I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: he then mentioned the tradition to the same effect as recorded above on the authority of the narrator Muslim.

Abu Dawud said: In this version Hashim b. al-Qasim said on the authority of Laith: Do not do it, but preach them and threaten them.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ نَشِيطٍ، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عَلْقَمَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا الْهَيْثَمِ، يَذْكُرُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ دُخَيْنًا، كَاتِبَ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ كَانَ لَنَا جِيرَانٌ يَشْرَبُونَ الْخَمْرَ فَنَهَيْتُهُمْ فَلَمْ يَنْتَهُوا فَقُلْتُ لِعُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ إِنَّ جِيرَانَنَا هَؤُلاَءِ يَشْرَبُونَ الْخَمْرَ وَإِنِّي نَهَيْتُهُمْ فَلَمْ يَنْتَهُوا فَأَنَا دَاعٍ لَهُمُ الشُّرَطَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ دَعْهُمْ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ رَجَعْتُ إِلَى عُقْبَةَ مَرَّةً أُخْرَى فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ جِيرَانَنَا قَدْ أَبَوْا أَنْ يَنْتَهُوا عَنْ شُرْبِ الْخَمْرِ وَأَنَا دَاعٍ لَهُمُ الشُّرَطَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَيْحَكَ دَعْهُمْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ مَعْنَى حَدِيثِ مُسْلِمٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ عَنْ لَيْثٍ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ قَالَ لاَ تَفْعَلْ وَلَكِنْ عِظْهُمْ وَتَهَدَّدْهُمْ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4892
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 120
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4874
Sunan Abi Dawud 4955

Narrated Hani ibn Yazid:

When Hani went with his people in a deputation to the Messenger of Allah (saws), he heard them calling him by his kunyah (surname), AbulHakam.

So the Messenger of Allah (saws) called him and said: Allah is the judge (al-Hakam), and to Him judgment belongs. Why are you given the kunyah AbulHakam?

He replied: When my people disagree about a matter, they come to me, and I decide between them, and both parties are satisfied with my decision.

He said: How good this is! What children have you? He replied: I have Shurayh, Muslim and Abdullah. He asked; Who is the oldest of them? I replied: Shurayh. He said: Then you are AbuShurayh.

Abu Dawud said: This is Shuraib who broke the chain, and who entered Tustar.

Abu Dawud said: I have been told that Shuraib broke the gate of Tustar, and he entered it through tunnel.

حَدَّثَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمِقْدَامِ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، شُرَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، هَانِئٍ أَنَّهُ لَمَّا وَفَدَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَعَ قَوْمِهِ سَمِعَهُمْ يَكْنُونَهُ بِأَبِي الْحَكَمِ فَدَعَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الْحَكَمُ وَإِلَيْهِ الْحُكْمُ فَلِمَ تُكْنَى أَبَا الْحَكَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ إِنَّ قَوْمِي إِذَا اخْتَلَفُوا فِي شَىْءٍ أَتَوْنِي فَحَكَمْتُ بَيْنَهُمْ فَرَضِيَ كِلاَ الْفَرِيقَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا أَحْسَنَ هَذَا فَمَا لَكَ مِنَ الْوَلَدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لِي شُرَيْحٌ وَمُسْلِمٌ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَمَنْ أَكْبَرُهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ شُرَيْحٌ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَنْتَ أَبُو شُرَيْحٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ شُرَيْحٌ هَذَا هُوَ الَّذِي كَسَرَ السِّلْسِلَةَ وَهُوَ مِمَّنْ دَخَلَ تُسْتَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَبَلَغَنِي أَنَّ شُرَيْحًا كَسَرَ بَابَ تُسْتَرَ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ مِنْ سِرْبٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4955
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 183
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4937
Mishkat al-Masabih 702
He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A man's prayer in company is twenty-five times as valuable as his prayer in his house and his market, for when he performs ablution, doing it well, then goes out to the mosque, having no other reason than prayer for going out, he does not take a step without being raised a degree for it and having a sin remitted for it, and when he prays the angels continue to invoke blessings on him as long as he is in his place of prayer, saying, ‘God bless him; God show mercy to him.’ And each of you continues to be engaged in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer.” In a version he said, “When he enters the mosque prayer holds him fast.” And he added in the invocation of the angels, “O God, forgive him, O God, turn towards him, as long as he does not do any harm in it and as long as he does not do anything unseemly in it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ تُضَعَّفُ عَلَى صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لَا يُخْرِجُهُ إِلَّا الصَّلَاةُ لَمْ يَخْطُ خُطْوَةً إِلَّا رُفِعَتْ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ الله ارْحَمْهُ وَلَا يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلَاةَ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «إِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَتِ الصَّلَاةُ تَحْبِسُهُ» . وَزَادَ فِي دُعَاءِ الْمَلَائِكَةِ: " اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ تُبْ عَلَيْهِ. مَا لَمْ يُؤْذِ فِيهِ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 702
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 133
Mishkat al-Masabih 790
Abu Huraira said that a man entered the mosque when God’s Messenger was sitting in it and prayed. He then came and said, “Peace be upon you,” and God’s Messenger replied, “And upon you be peace. Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” He returned and prayed, then came and said, “Peace be upon you,” to which he replied, “And upon you be peace. Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” On the third or fourth occasion he said, “Teach me, Messenger of God,” so he said:
“When you get up to pray perform the ablution perfectly, then face the qibla and say, “God is most great.” Then recite a convenient portion of the Qur’an; then bow and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and stand erect; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly.” A version has, “Then raise yourself and stand erect; then do that throughout all your prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسٌ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «وَعَلَيْك السَّلَام ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» . فَرَجَعَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «وَعَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» فَقَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ أَوْ فِي الَّتِي بَعْدَهَا عَلِّمْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ: «إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَأَسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبِلِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ بِمَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَسْتَوِّيَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَسْتَوِيَ قَائِمًا ثمَّ افْعَل ذَلِك فِي صَلَاتك كلهَا»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 790
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 218
Mishkat al-Masabih 1778
Abu Huraira told how when God’s messenger sent ‘Umar to collect sadaqa people said that Ibn Jamil, Khalid b. al-Walid and al-‘Abbas refused. So God’s messenger said, “Ibn Jamil is not [so much] objecting, but he was poor and God and His messenger enriched him. * As for Khalid, you are wronging him, for he has kept back his coats of mail and weapons to use them in God’s path. As for al-‘Abbas, I shall be responsible for it and an equal amount along with it.” Then he said, “Did you not know, ‘Umar, that a man’s paternal uncle is of the same stock as his father?” (Bukhari and Muslim.) * This sentence has given commentators trouble, and several explanations of the meaning are given. It appears best to understand it as a seeming defence of Ibn Jamil which is really a rebuke. The idea is therefore that the seriousness of his action is not so much in his actual objection to paying zakat as in his being induced to do this by ingratitude to God who has enriched him.
عَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ. قَالَ: بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عُمَرَ عَلَى الصَّدَقَةِ. فَقِيلَ: مَنَعَ ابْنُ جَمِيلٍ وَخَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ وَالْعَبَّاسُ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا يَنْقِمُ ابْنُ جَمِيلٍ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ كَانَ فَقِيرًا فَأَغْنَاهُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ. وَأَمَّا خَالِدٌ فَإِنَّكُمْ تَظْلِمُونَ خَالِدًا. قَدِ احْتَبَسَ أَدْرَاعَهُ وَأَعْتُدَهُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ. وَأَمَّا الْعَبَّاسُ فَهِيَ عَلَيَّ. وَمِثْلُهَا مَعَهَا» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يَا عُمَرُ أَمَا شَعَرْتَ أَن عَم الرجل صنوا أَبِيه؟»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1778
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 7
Mishkat al-Masabih 1825
‘A’isha said that three sunnas concerned Barira.* One was that she became free and was given her choice regarding her husband. God’s messenger said, "The right of inheritance from an emancipated slave belongs to the one who set him free.”* God’s messenger once came in when the pot was boiling with meat in it, and he was presented with some of the bread and condiments which were in the house. He asked, “Did I not see a pot containing meat?” and was told, “Yes, but that is meat which was given as sadaqa to Barira and you do not eat the sadaqa.” He replied, “It is sadaqa for her and a gift to us.” *** (Bukhari and Muslim.) * A slave-woman whom 'A’isha bought and set free. ** The context shows that these words are said to have been spoken in connection with Barira. *** This is the part of the tradition which makes it relevant in this chapter, as it declares that one who may not lawfully receive sadaqa may accept as a gift sadaqa which has been received by one who may lawfully receive it.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ فِي بَرِيرَةَ ثَلَاثُ سُنَنٍ: إِحْدَى السُّنَنِ أَنَّهَا عُتِقَتْ فَخُيِّرَتْ فِي زَوْجِهَا وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْوَلَاءُ لِمَنْ أَعْتَقَ» . وَدَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالْبُرْمَةُ تَفُورُ بِلَحْمٍ فَقُرِّبَ إِلَيْهِ خُبْزٌ وَأُدْمٌ مِنْ أُدْمِ الْبَيْتِ فَقَالَ: «أَلَمْ أَرَ بُرْمَةً فِيهَا لَحْمٌ؟» قَالُوا: بَلَى وَلَكِنَّ ذَلِكَ لَحْمٌ تُصُدِّقَ بِهِ عَلَى بَرِيرَةَ وَأَنْتَ لَا تَأْكُلُ الصَّدَقَةَ قَالَ: «هُوَ عَلَيْهَا صَدَقَةٌ وَلنَا هَدِيَّة»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1825
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 54
Mishkat al-Masabih 4237
Hudhaifa said:
When we were at food with the Prophet we did not put in our hands till he had put his in first. Once when we were at food with him a girl came in as though she were being impelled and was about to put her hand in the food when God’s messenger seized her by the hand. Then a nomadic Arab came in as though he were being impelled and he seized his hand. God’s messenger then said, “The devil considers food lawful when God’s name is not mentioned over it, and he brought this girl th at it might be lawful by means of her, so I seized her hand; then he brought this nomadic Arab that it might be lawful by means of him, so I seized his hand. By Him in whose hand my soul is, the devil’s hand is in mine along with hers.” He added in a version, ‘Then he mentioned God’s name and ate.’ Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن حُذيفةَ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا حَضَرْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم لَمْ نَضَعْ أَيْدِيَنَا حَتَّى يَبْدَأُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَضَعُ يَدَهُ وَإِنَّا حَضَرْنَا مَعَهُ مَرَّةً طَعَامًا فَجَاءَتْ جَارِيَةٌ كَأَنَّهَا تُدْفَعُ فَذَهَبَتْ لِتَضَعَ يَدَهَا فِي الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدِهَا ثُمَّ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ كَأَنَّمَا يُدْفَعُ فَأَخَذَهُ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَسْتَحِلُّ الطَّعَامَ أَنْ لَا يُذْكَرَ اسمُ اللَّهِ عليهِ وإِنَّه جَاءَ بِهَذِهِ الْجَارِيَةِ لِيَسْتَحِلَّ بِهَا فَأَخَذْتُ بِيَدِهَا فَجَاءَ بِهَذَا الْأَعْرَابِيِّ لِيَسْتَحِلَّ بِهِ فَأَخَذْتُ بِيَدِهِ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ يَدَهُ فِي يَدِي مَعَ يَدِهَا» . زَادَ فِي رِوَايَةٍ: ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ اسمَ اللَّهِ وأكَلَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4237
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 74
Mishkat al-Masabih 3804
Masruq said:
We asked 'Abdallah b. Mas'ud about this verse, “Do not consider those who have been killed in God’s path to be dead; nay, they are alive in the presence of their Lord and are being supplied with provision" (Al-Qur’an; 3:169). He replied that he had asked about that, and the Prophet said, "Their spirits are in the crops of green birds which have lamps suspended from the Throne, which go where they wish in paradise and then return to those lamps. Their Lord looks down on them and asks whether they desire anything, and they ask in reply what they could wish when they can go where they like in paradise. He does that with them three times, and when they see that they will not be left alone without asking something, they tell their Lord that they wish Him to return their spirits to their bodies so that they may be killed in His path once again. Then when He sees that they lack nothing they are left without further questioning." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْنَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مسعودٍ عَنْ هَذِهِ الْآيَةِ: (وَلَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ قُتِلُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَمْوَاتًا بَلْ أَحْيَاءٌ عِنْدَ ربِّهم يُرزقون) الْآيَةَ قَالَ: إِنَّا قَدْ سَأَلْنَا عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ: " أَرْوَاحُهُمْ فِي أَجْوَافِ طَيْرٍ خُضْرٍ لَهَا قَنَادِيلُ مُعَلَّقَةٌ بِالْعَرْشِ تَسْرَحُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ حَيْثُ شَاءَتْ ثُمَّ تَأْوِي إِلَى تِلْكَ الْقَنَادِيلِ فَاطَّلَعَ إِلَيْهِمْ رَبُّهُمُ اطِّلَاعَةً فَقَالَ: هَلْ تَشْتَهُونَ شَيْئًا؟ قَالُوا: أَيَّ شَيْءٍ نَشْتَهِي وَنَحْنُ نَسْرَحُ مِنَ الْجنَّة حيثُ شِئْنَا ففعلَ ذلكَ بهِمْ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ فَلَمَّا رَأَوْا أَنَّهُمْ لَنْ يُتْرَكُوا مِنْ أَنْ يَسْأَلُوا قَالُوا: يَا رَبُّ نُرِيدُ أَنْ تُرَدَّ أَرْوَاحُنَا فِي أَجْسَادِنَا حَتَّى نُقْتَلَ فِي سبيلِكَ مرَّةً أُخرى فَلَمَّا رَأَى أَنْ لَيْسَ لَهُمْ حَاجَةٌ تُرِكُوا ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3804
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 18
Mishkat al-Masabih 3805
Abu Qatada told that God's Messenger got up among them and mentioned to them that jihad in God’s path and faith in God are the most excellent works. A man rose and asked, "Tell me, Messenger of God, if I am killed in God’s path will my sins be covered up?" He replied, "Yes, if you are killed in God's path while showing endurance, seeking your reward from God, advancing and not retreating." Then God’s Messenger said, "What did you say?”* He replied, "Tell me, if I am killed in God’s path will my sins be covered up?" God's Messenger said, "Yes, while you are showing endurance, seeking your reward from God, advancing and not retreating; but this does not include a debt, for Gabriel told me that." *Mirqat iv, 176 quotes Tibi to explain the request to repeat his question when a reply had already been given. The purpose is said to be to make the exception at the end of the second reply. Muslim transmitted it.
عَن أَبِي قَتَادَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَامَ فِيهِمْ فَذَكَرَ لَهُمْ أَنَّ الْجِهَادَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَالْإِيمَانَ بِاللَّهِ أَفْضَلُ الْأَعْمَالِ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ يُكَفَّرُ عَنَى خَطَايَايَ؟ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نِعْمَ إِنْ قُتِلْتَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلٌّ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «كَيْفَ قُلْتَ؟» فَقَالَ: أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَيُكَفَّرُ عَنِّي خَطَايَايَ؟ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَعَمْ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلٌ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ إِلَّا الدَّيْنَ فَإِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ قَالَ لِي ذَلِكَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3805
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 19
Mishkat al-Masabih 5403
`Abdallah b. `Amr said:
When we were sitting with the Prophet he mentioned periods of commotion, mentioning many of them, and when he mentioned the one when people should keep to their houses someone asked him the meaning of that and he replied, "It will be flight and plunder. Then will come a testing which is pleasing, its murkiness being due to the fact that it is raised by a man from the people of my house who will assert that he belongs to me whereas he does not, for my friends are only the God-fearing. Then the people will unite under a man who will be like a hip-bone on a rib[*]. Then there will be the little black commotion which will leave none of this people without giving him a slap, and when people say it is finished it will be extended. During it a man will be a believer in the morning and an infidel in the evening, so that the people will be in two camps, the camp of faith which will contain no hypocrisy and the camp of hypocrisy which will contain no faith. When that happens, expect the dajjal that day or the next." *A figure of speech indicating instability. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كُنَّا قُعُودًا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ الْفِتَنَ فَأَكْثَرَ فِي ذِكْرِهَا حَتَّى ذَكَرَ فِتْنَةَ الْأَحْلَاسِ فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ: وَمَا فِتْنَةُ الْأَحْلَاسِ. قَالَ: " هِيَ هَرَبٌ وَحَرَبٌ ثُمَّ فِتْنَةُ السَّرَّاءِ دَخَنُهَا مِنْ تَحْتِ قَدَمَيْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ بَيْتِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ مِنِّي وَلَيْسَ مِنِّي إِنَّمَا أَوْلِيَائِي الْمُتَّقُونَ ثُمَّ يَصْطَلِحُ النَّاسُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ كورك على ضلع ثمَّ فتْنَة الدهماء لَا تَدَعُ أَحَدًا مِنْ هَذِهِ الْأُمَّةِ إِلَّا لَطْمَتْهُ لَطْمَةً فَإِذَا قِيلَ: انْقَضَتْ تَمَادَتْ يُصْبِحُ الرَّجُلُ فِيهَا مُؤْمِنًا وَيُمْسِي كَافِرًا حَتَّى يَصِيرَ النَّاسُ إِلَى فُسْطَاطَيْنِ: فُسْطَاطِ إِيمَانٍ لَا نِفَاقَ فِيهِ وَفُسْطَاطِ نِفَاقٍ لَا إِيمَانَ فِيهِ. فَإِذَا كَانَ ذَلِكَ فَانْتَظِرُوا الدَّجَّالَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ أَوْ من غده ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5403
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 25
Mishkat al-Masabih 5706
He reported God's messenger as saying, "Moses was a modest man who kept himself covered, none of his skin being seen because pf modesty. Some of the B. Isra'il annoyed him by saying that he concealed himself to this extent only because of some skin trouble such as leprosy or a scrotal hernia, but God wished to clear him. So, one day when he was alone having a bath, he placed his garment on a stone and the stone flew away with his garment. Moses raced after it saying, `My garment, stone; my garment, stone,' till he came to a company of the B. Isra'il who, seeing him naked in the most beautiful form God had created, said, `We swear by God that there is nothing wrong with Moses.' He took his garment and began to beat the stone, and I swear by God that there were three, four, or five scars on the stone from the effect of his beating." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ مُوسَى كَانَ رَجُلًا حَيِيًّا سِتِّيرًا لَا يُرَى مِنْ جِلْدِهِ شَيْءٌ اسْتِحْيَاءً فَآذَاهُ مَنْ آذَاهُ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَقَالُوا: مَا تَسَتَّرَ هَذَا التَّسَتُّرَ إِلَّا مِنْ عَيْبٍ بِجِلْدِهِ: إِمَّا بَرَصٌ أَوْ أُدْرَةٌ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُبَرِّئَهُ فَخَلَا يَوْمًا وَحده ليغتسل فَوَضَعَ ثَوْبَهُ عَلَى حَجَرٍ فَفَرَّ الْحَجَرُ بِثَوْبِهِ فَجمع مُوسَى فِي إِثْرِهِ يَقُولُ: ثَوْبِي يَا حَجَرُ ثَوْبِي يَا حَجَرُ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى مَلَأٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَرَأَوْهُ عُرْيَانًا أَحْسَنَ مَا خَلَقَ اللَّهُ وَقَالُوا: وَاللَّهِ مَا بِمُوسَى مِنْ بَأْسٍ وَأَخْذَ ثَوْبَهُ وَطَفِقَ بِالْحَجَرِ ضَرْبًا فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّ بِالْحَجَرِ لَنَدَبًا مِنْ أَثَرِ ضَرْبِهِ ثَلَاثًا أَو أَرْبعا أَو خمْسا ". مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5706
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 177
Mishkat al-Masabih 5884
`Auf quoted Abu Raja' who told that `Imran b. Husain said:
When we were on a journey with the Prophet the people complained to him of thirst, so he dismounted and called for so and so (whose name was mentioned by Abu Raja' but forgotten by `Auf) and for `Ali and told them to go and look for water. They went off and met a woman riding with a leather water-bag, or a water-skin on either side of her, so they brought her to the Prophet and asked her to dismount from her camel. The Prophet called for a vessel and poured water into it from the mouths of the skins, after which proclamation was made among the people to draw water, and they did so. Then we forty thirsty men drank till we had had enough, and we filled every skin and small vessel which we had. I swear by God that water was taken from the skin, but it seemed to us to be fuller than it was when he began. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن عَوْف عَن أبي رَجَاء عَن عمر بن حُصَيْن قا ل: كُنَّا فِي سَفَرٍ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَاشْتَكَى إِلَيْهِ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْعَطَشِ فَنَزَلَ فَدَعَا فُلَانًا كَانَ يُسَمِّيهِ أَبُو رَجَاءٍ وَنَسِيَهُ عَوْفٌ وَدَعَا عَلِيًّا فَقَالَ: «اذْهَبَا فَابْتَغِيَا الْمَاءَ» . فَانْطَلَقَا فتلقيا امْرَأَة بَين مزادتين أَو سطحتين من مَاء فجاءا بهاإلى النَّبِي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فاستنزلوهاعن بَعِيرِهَا وَدَعَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِإِنَاءٍ فَفَرَّغَ فِيهِ مِنْ أَفْوَاهِ الْمَزَادَتَيْنِ وَنُودِيَ فِي النَّاسِ: اسْقُوا فَاسْتَقَوْا قَالَ: فَشَرِبْنَا عِطَاشًا أَرْبَعِينَ رَجُلًا حَتَّى رَوِينَا فَمَلَأْنَا كُلَّ قِرْبَةٍ مَعَنَا وَإِدَاوَةٍ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ أَقْلَعَ عَنْهَا وإنَّهُ ليُخيّل إِلينا أنّها أشدُّ ملئةً مِنْهَا حِين ابْتَدَأَ. مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5884
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 141
Mishkat al-Masabih 5915
Abu Humaid as-Sa`idi said :
We went out with God's messenger on the expedition to Tabuk, and in the wadi al-Qura we came to a garden belonging to a woman. God's messenger told us to estimate its amount and we did so, and God's messenger estimated it at ten camel loads. He told the woman to calculate the amount and have it ready for our return should God will, and then we set off. When we came to Tabuk God's messenger said, "You will have a violent wind to-night, so no one must get up while it is blowing and those who have camels must hobble them firmly." A violent wind blew, and a man got up and was carried by the wind and thrown on the two mountains of Tayy[*]. We then went on till we came to the wadi al-Qura., and when God's messenger asked the woman how much the fruit in her garden had amounted to, she replied that it was ten camel loads. *Aia' and Salma. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن أبي حميد السَّاعِدِيّ قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَزْوَةَ تَبُوكَ فَأَتَيْنَا وَادِيَ الْقُرَى عَلَى حَدِيقَةٍ لِامْرَأَةٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اخْرُصُوهَا» فَخَرَصْنَاهَا وَخَرَصَهَا رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَشَرَةَ أَوْسُقٍ وَقَالَ: «أَحْصِيهَا حَتَّى نَرْجِعَ إِلَيْكِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ» وَانْطَلَقْنَا حَتَّى قَدِمْنَا تَبُوكَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَتَهُبُّ عَلَيْكُمُ اللَّيْلَةَ رِيحٌ شَدِيدَةٌ فَلَا يَقُمْ فِيهَا أَحَدٌ مِنْكُم فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ بَعِيرٌ فَلْيَشُدَّ عِقَالَهُ» فَهَبَّتْ رِيحٌ شَدِيدَةٌ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَحَمَلَتْهُ الرِّيحُ حَتَّى أَلْقَتْهُ بِجَبَلَيْ طَيِّئٍ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلْنَا حَتَّى قَدِمْنَا وَادِيَ الْقُرَى فَسَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَرْأَةُ عَنْ حَدِيقَتِهَا كَمْ بَلَغَ ثَمَرهَا فَقَالَت عشرَة أوسق. مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5915
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 171
Hisn al-Muslim 68
Lā 'ilāha 'illallāh, waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, lahul-mulku, wa lahul-ḥamd, wa huwa `alā kulli shay'in qadīr. Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata 'illā billāh, lā 'ilāha 'illallāh, wa lā na`budu 'illā 'iyyāh, lahun-ni`matu wa lahul-faḍl, wa lahuth-thanā'ul-ḥasan, lā 'ilāha 'illallāh, mukhliṣīna lahud-dīn, wa law karihal-kāfirūn. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, He has no partner, His is the dominion and His is the praise and He is Able to do all things. There is no power and no might except by Allah. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and we do not worship any other besides Him. His is grace, and His is bounty, and to Him belongs the most excellent praise. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah. (We are) sincere in making our religious devotion to Him, even though the disbelievers may dislike it. Reference: Muslim 1/415.
لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّه وحدَهُ لا شريكَ لهُ لهُ الملكُ ولهُ الحَمد وهوَ على كلّ شيءٍ قدير لا حَـوْلَ وَلا قـوَّةَ إِلاّ بِاللهِ لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّـه وَلا نَعْـبُـدُ إِلاّ إيّـاه لَهُ النِّعْـمَةُ وَلَهُ الفَضْل وَلَهُ الثَّـناءُ الحَـسَن لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّهُ مخْلِصـينَ لَـهُ الدِّينَ وَلَوْ كَـرِهَ الكـافِرون
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 68
Hisn al-Muslim 217
From every elevated point say Allāhu Akbar (three times), and then recite:
Lā ilāha illallāh waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, lahu ‘l-mulku, walahu ‘l-ḥamd, wa Huwa `alā kulli shay'in Qadīr, ā'ibūna, tā'ibūna,`ābidūn, li Rabbinā ḥāmidūn, sadaqallāhu wa`dah, wa nasara `abdah, wa hazama ‘l-'aḥzāba waḥdah. From every elevated point say Allāhu Akbar (Allah is the Most Great) three times and then recite: None has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, Who has no partner. His is the dominion and His is the praise, and He is Able to do all things. We return repentant to our Lord, worshipping our Lord, and praising our Lord. He fulfilled His Promise, He aided His slave, and He alone defeated the Confederates. Reference: Bukhari 7/163, Muslim 2/980. The Prophet (SAW) used to say this when returning from a campaign or from Hajj.
يُكَبِّرُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَرَفٍ ثَلاَثَ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، آيِبُونَ، تَائِبُونَ، عَابِدُونَ، لِرَبِّنا حَامِدُونَ، صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ، وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ، وَهَزَمَ الْأَحْزابَ وَحْدَهُ
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 217
Hadith 27, 40 Hadith an-Nawawi

On the authority of an-Nawas bin Sam’an (may Allah be pleased with him), that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said:

Righteousness is in good character, and wrongdoing is that which wavers in your soul, and which you dislike people finding out about. [Muslim]

And on the authority of Wabisah bin Ma’bad (may Allah be pleased with him) who said: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “You have come to ask about righteousness.” I said, “Yes.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Consult your heart. Righteousness is that about which the soul feels at ease and the heart feels tranquil. And wrongdoing is that which wavers in the soul and causes uneasiness in the breast, even though people have repeatedly given their legal opinion [in its favour].”

A good hadeeth transmitted from the musnads of the two imams, Ahmed bin Hambal and Al- Darimi, with a good chain of authorities.

عَنْ النَّوَّاسِ بْنِ سَمْعَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه و سلم قَالَ: "الْبِرُّ حُسْنُ الْخُلُقِ، وَالْإِثْمُ مَا حَاكَ فِي صَدْرِك، وَكَرِهْت أَنْ يَطَّلِعَ عَلَيْهِ النَّاسُ" رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ [رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ]. وَعَنْ وَابِصَةَ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: أَتَيْت رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه و سلم فَقَالَ: "جِئْتَ تَسْأَلُ عَنْ الْبِرِّ؟ قُلْت: نَعَمْ. فقَالَ: استفت قلبك، الْبِرُّ مَا اطْمَأَنَّتْ إلَيْهِ النَّفْسُ، وَاطْمَأَنَّ إلَيْهِ الْقَلْبُ، وَالْإِثْمُ مَا حَاكَ فِي النَّفْسِ وَتَرَدَّدَ فِي الصَّدْرِ، وَإِنْ أَفْتَاك النَّاسُ وَأَفْتَوْك" . حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ، رَوَيْنَاهُ في مُسْنَدَي الْإِمَامَيْنِ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ حَنْبَلٍ [رقم:4/227]، وَالدَّارِمِيّ [2/246] بِإِسْنَادٍ حَسَنٍ.
Hadith 24, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him), who said that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said:
If Allah has loved a servant [of His] He calls Gabriel (on whom be peace) and says: I love So-and-so, therefore love him. He (the Prophet pbuh) said: So Gabriel loves him. Then he (Gabriel) calls out in heaven, saying: Allah loves So-and-so, therefore love him. And the inhabitants of heaven love him. He (the Prophet pbuh) said: Then acceptance is established for him on earth. And if Allah has abhorred a servant [of His], He calls Gabriel and says: I abhor So-and-so, therefore abhor him. So Gabriel abhors him. Then Gabriel calls out to the inhabitants of heaven: Allah abhors So-and-so, therefore abhor him. He (the Prophet pbuh) said: So they abhor him, and abhorrence is established for him on earth. It was related by Muslim (also by al-Bukhari, Malik, and at-Tirmidhi).
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ إِذَا أَحَبَّ عَبْدًا دَعَا جِبْرِيلَ، فَقَالَ: إِنِّي أُحِبُّ فُلَانًا فَأَحِبَّهُ، قَالَ: فَيُحِبُّهُ جِبْرِيلُ، ثُمَّ يُنَادِي فِي السَّمَاءِ فَيَقُولُ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ فُلَانًا فَأَحِبُّوهُ، فَيُحِبُّهُ أَهْلُ السَّمَاءِ، قَالَ: ثُمَّ يُوضَعُ لَهُ الْقَبُولُ فِي الْأَرْضِ. وَإِذَا اللَّهُ أَبْغَضَ عَبْدًا، دَعَا جِبْرِيلَ فَيَقُولُ: إِنِّي أُبْغِضُ فُلَانًا فَأَبْغِضْهُ، فَيُبْغِضُهُ جِبْرِيلُ ثُمَّ يُنَادِي فِي أَهْلِ السَّمَاءِ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُبْغِضُ فُلَانًا فَأَبْغِضُوهُ، قَالَ: فَيُبْغِضُونَهُ، ثُمَّ تُوضَعُ لَهُ الْبَغْضَاءُ فِي الْأَرْضِ".

رواه مسلم (وكذلك البخاري ومالك والترمذي)

Mishkat al-Masabih 19
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said that when God’s messenger went out to the place of prayer on the day of sacrifice, or on the day when the fast was broken, he came upon some women and said, "Give alms, you women folk, for I have been shown that you will be the majority of the inhabitants of hell.” They asked, “For what reason, messenger of God?” He replied, “You are greatly given to abuse, and you are ungrateful to your husbands. Among women who are deficient in intelligence and religion I have not seen anyone more able to remove the understanding of a prudent man than one of you.” They asked, “What is the deficiency of our religion and our intelligence, messenger of God?” He replied, “Is not the testimony of a woman equivalent to half the testimony of a man?” They said, “Yes.” Remarking that that pertained to the deficiency of her intelligence, he asked, “Is it not the case that when she menstruates she neither prays nor fasts?” When they replied, “Yes,” he said, “That pertains to the deficiency of her religion.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي أَضْحًى أَوْ فِطْرٍ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى فَمَرَّ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ فَقَالَ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ تَصَدَّقْنَ فَإِنِي أُرِيتُكُنَّ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ فَقُلْنَ وَبِمَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ تُكْثِرْنَ اللَّعْنَ وَتَكْفُرْنَ الْعَشِيرَ مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْ نَاقِصَاتِ عَقْلٍ وَدِينٍ أَذْهَبَ لِلُبِّ الرجل الحازم من إحداكن قُلْنَ وَمَا نُقْصَانُ دِينِنَا وَعَقْلِنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ أَلَيْسَ شَهَادَةُ الْمَرْأَةِ مِثْلَ نِصْفِ شَهَادَةِ الرَّجُلِ قُلْنَ بَلَى قَالَ فَذَلِكَ مِنْ نُقْصَان عقلهَا أَلَيْسَ إِذَا حَاضَتْ لَمْ تَصِلِّ وَلَمْ تَصُمْ قُلْنَ بَلَى قَالَ فَذَلِكَ مِنْ نُقْصَانِ دِينِهَا
Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  متفق عليه   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 19
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 18
Mishkat al-Masabih 28
'Amr b. al-‘As said:
I came to the Prophet and said, “Stretch out your right hand and let me swear allegiance to you.” He stretched out his right hand, but I clenched my hand and he said, “What is the matter with you, ‘Amr?” I replied, “I want to make a condition.” He asked, “What condition do you make?” I replied, “That I should receive forgiveness.” He said, “Do you not know, 'Amr, that Islam demolishes what preceded it, that the Hijra demolishes what preceded it, and the Pilgrimage demolishes what preceded it?” Muslim transmitted it. We shall mention the two traditions transmitted from Abu Huraira, (1) He declared that God said, “I am the one who is most able to dispense with partnership”; (2) “Pride is my cloak”, in the chapters on Hypocrisy and Pride1, if God most high will. 1 i.e, Book XXIV, Ch. vi and Book XXIII, Ch. xx.
وَعَن عَمْرو بن الْعَاصِ قَالَ: «أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقلت ابْسُطْ يَمِينك فلأبايعك فَبسط يَمِينه قَالَ فَقَبَضْتُ يَدِي فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ يَا عَمْرُو قلت أردْت أَن أشْتَرط قَالَ تَشْتَرِطُ مَاذَا قُلْتُ أَنْ يُغْفَرَ لِي قَالَ أما علمت أَنَّ الْإِسْلَامَ يَهْدِمُ مَا كَانَ قَبْلَهُ وَأَنَّ الْهِجْرَةَ تَهْدِمُ مَا كَانَ قَبْلَهَا وَأَنَّ الْحَجَّ يهدم مَا كَانَ قبله» ؟ وَالْحَدِيثَانِ الْمَرْوِيَّانِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: " قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: «أَنَا أَغْنَى الشُّرَكَاءِ عَنِ الشِّرْكِ» . والاخر: «الْكِبْرِيَاء رِدَائي» سَنَذْكُرُهُمَا فِي بَابِ الرِّيَاءِ وَالْكِبْرِ إِنْ شَاءَ الله تَعَالَى
Grade: Sahīh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  صحیح   (زبیر علی زئی) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 28
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 26
Mishkat al-Masabih 297
‘Abdallah as-Sunabihi reported God’s messenger as saying, “When a believer performs ablution, then rinses his mouth, the sins go out from his mouth; when he snuffs up water, the sins go out from his nose; when he washes his face, the sins go out from his face so that they go out from under his eyelashes; when he washes his hands, the sins go out from his hands so that they go out from under his fingernails; when he wipes his head, the sins go out from his head so that they go out from his ears; and when he washes his feet, the sins go out from his feet so that they go out from under his toenails. Then his walking to the mosque and his prayer will provide extra blessings for him.” Malik and Nasa’i transmitted it.
عَن عبد الله الصنَابحِي قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ: «إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ الْعَبْدُ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَمَضْمَضَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ فِيهِ وَإِذَا اسْتَنْثَرَ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ أَنفه فَإِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَشْفَارِ عَيْنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غسل يَدَيْهِ خرجت الْخَطَايَا مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ يَدَيْهِ فَإِذَا مَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رَأْسِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتِ الْخَطَايَا مِنْ رِجْلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِ رِجْلَيْهِ ثُمَّ كَانَ مَشْيُهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَصَلَاتُهُ نَافِلَةً لَهُ» . رَوَاهُ مَالك وَالنَّسَائِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 297
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 16
Mishkat al-Masabih 379, 380
‘A'isha reported God’s messenger as saying, “Ten characteristics belong to the religion of Islam:
clipping the moustache, letting the beard grow, using the tooth-stick, snuffing up water, cutting the nails, washing the finger joints, plucking the hair under the armpits, shaving the pubes, and intiqas, i.e. cleansing oneself with water.” The narrator said, “I have forgotten the tenth, but it may have been rinsing the mouth.” Muslim transmitted it. A version substitutes circumcision for letting the beard grow. I have not found this version in the two Sahihs or in al-Humaidi’s book [Al-jam’ bain as-sahihain], but the author of the Jami‘ [Ibn al-Athir, author of Jami' al-usul] mentioned it. as did al-Khattabi in Ma'alim as-sunan* from Abu Dawud by the transmission of ‘Ammar b. Yasir. *Brockelmann, Geschichte ae arabischen Litteratur, Supp., I, 267, 275, calls this work Ma'alim as-sunna, but the title given above is more likely to be correct, as it is a commentary on Abu Dawud’s Sunan.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " عَشْرَ مِنَ الْفِطْرَةِ: قَصُّ الشَّارِبِ وَإِعْفَاءُ اللِّحْيَةِ وَالسِّوَاكُ وَاسْتِنْشَاقُ الْمَاءِ وَقَصُّ الْأَظْفَارِ وَغَسْلُ الْبَرَاجِمِ وَنَتْفُ الْإِبِطِ وَحَلْقُ الْعَانَةِ وَانْتِقَاصُ الْمَاءِ) يَعْنِي الِاسْتِنْجَاءَ - قَالَ الرَّاوِي: ونسيت الْعَاشِرَة إِلَّا أَن تكون الْمَضْمَضَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ «الْخِتَانُ» بَدَلَ «إِعْفَاءُ اللِّحْيَةِ» لَمْ أَجِدْ هَذِهِ الرِّوَايَةَ فِي «الصَّحِيحَيْنِ» وَلَا فِي كِتَابِ الْحُمَيْدِيِّ وَلَكِنْ ذَكَرَهَا صَاحِبُ «الْجَامِعِ» وَكَذَا الْخطابِيّ فِي «معالم السّنَن» :

عَن أبي دَاوُد بِرِوَايَة عمار بن يَاسر

  صَحِيحٌ, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 379, 380
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 89
Mishkat al-Masabih 1959
He reported God’s messenger as saying, "Every [good] deed a son of Adam does will be multiplied, a good deed receiving a tenfold to seven hundredfold reward. God has said, ‘With the exception of fasting, for it is done for my sake and I give a reward for it. One abandons his passion and his food for my sake.* The one who fasts has two occasions of joy, one when he breaks his fast and one when he meets his Lord. The bad breath of one who fasts is sweeter to God than the fragrance of musk. Fasting is a protection, [i.e. from acts of disobedience in this world and from hell in the next. Pt. vi.] and when the day of the fast of any of you comes he must not use vile language or raise his voice, and if anyone reviles him or tries to fight with him he should tell him he is fasting.” *This is not from the Qur’an, but is a hadith qudsi, a tradition which gives words spoken by God. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " كُلُّ عَمَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ يُضَاعَفُ الْحَسَنَةُ بِعَشْرِ أَمْثَالِهَا إِلَى سَبْعِمِائَةِ ضِعْفٍ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: إِلَّا الصَّوْمَ فَإِنَّهُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِي بِهِ يَدَعُ شَهْوَتَهُ وَطَعَامَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِي لِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ: فَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ فِطْرِهِ وَفَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ لِقَاءِ رَبِّهِ وَلَخُلُوفِ فَمِ الصَّائِمِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنْ رِيحِ الْمِسْكِ وَالصِّيَامُ جُنَّةٌ وَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ صَوْمِ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلَا يَرْفُثْ وَلَا يصخب وفإن سَابَّهُ أَحَدٌ أَوْ قَاتَلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ إِنِّي امْرُؤٌ صَائِم "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1959
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 4
Mishkat al-Masabih 1743
‘A’isha said that when the Prophet was told that Ibn Haritha, Ja'far and Ibn Rawaha (They were Zaid b. Haritha, Ja'far Abu Talib, and 'Abdallah b. Rawaha who were killed at Mu’ta in 7 A.H) had been killed, he sat down showing signs of grief, while she was looking at him through the sa’ir, i.e. the slit, of the door. A man came to him and mentioned that Ja'far’s women were weeping, and on being told to tell them to stop he went away. He came a second time saying they had not obeyed him, and he told him to tell them to stop. When he came a third time and said he could make no impression on them, God’s messenger, so ‘A’isha asserted, said, “Throw dust in their mouths.” Thereupon she said, “God humble you! You did not do what God’s messenger ordered you, nor did you stop annoying God’s messenger.” (Bukharl and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: لَمَّا جَاءَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَتْلُ ابْنِ حَارِثَةَ وَجَعْفَرٍ وَابْنِ رَوَاحَةَ جَلَسَ يُعْرَفُ فِيهِ الْحُزْنُ وَأَنَا أَنْظُرُ مِنْ صَائِرِ الْبَابِ تَعْنِي شَقَّ الْبَابِ فَأَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ نِسَاءَ جَعْفَرٍ وَذَكَرَ بُكَاءَهُنَّ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَنْهَاهُنَّ فَذَهَبَ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ الثَّانِيَةَ لَمْ يُطِعْنَهُ فَقَالَ: انْهَهُنَّ فَأَتَاهُ الثَّالِثَةَ قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ غَلَبْنَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَزَعَمْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «فَاحْثُ فِي أَفْوَاهِهِنَّ التُّرَابَ» . فَقُلْتُ: أَرْغَمَ اللَّهُ أَنْفَكَ لَمْ تَفْعَلْ مَا أَمَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَمْ تَتْرُكْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ العناء
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1743
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 215
Mishkat al-Masabih 2877
‘A'isha said Barira came telling her she had arranged to buy her freedom for nine uqiyas; one to be paid annually, and asking her to help her. ‘A’isha replied, “If your people are willing that I should count them out to them all at one time and set you free, I shall do so, and I shall have the right to inherit from you." She went to her people, but they insisted that the right to inherit from her should be theirs, so God’s Messenger said, “Take her and set her free." He then stood up among the people, and after praising and extolling God, he said, “To proceed:
What is the matter with people who make conditions which are not in God’s Book? Any condition which is not in God’s Book is worthless. Even if there are a hundred conditions, God’s decision is more valid and God's condition is more binding. The right of inheritance belongs only to the one who has set a person free.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: جَاءَتْ بَرِيرَةُ فَقَالَتْ: إِنِّي كَاتَبْتُ عَلَى تِسْعِ أَوَاقٍ فِي كُلِّ عَامٍ وُقِيَّةٌ فَأَعِينِينِي فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ: إِنْ أَحَبَّ أَهْلُكِ أَنْ أَعُدَّهَا لَهُمْ عُدَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَأُعْتِقَكِ فَعَلْتُ وَيَكُونُ وَلَاؤُكِ لِي فَذَهَبَتْ إِلَى أَهْلِهَا فَأَبَوْا إِلَّا أَنْ يَكُونَ الْوَلَاءُ لَهُمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خُذِيهَا وَأَعْتِقِيهَا» ثُمَّ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «أَمَّا أبعد فَمَا بَالُ رِجَالٍ يَشْتَرِطُونَ شُرُوطًا لَيْسَتَ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ مَا كَانَ مِنْ شَرْطٍ لَيْسَ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ بَاطِلٌ وَإِنْ كَانَ مِائَةَ شَرْطٍ فَقَضَاءُ اللَّهِ أَحَقُّ وَشَرْطُ اللَّهِ أَوْثَقُ وَإِنَّمَا الْوَلَاءُ لِمَنْ أَعْتَقَ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2877
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 115
Mishkat al-Masabih 3071
Sa‘d b. Abu Waqqas said :
During an illness which brought me near to death in the year of the Conquest God’s Messenger came to visit me and I said, “Messenger of God, I have a large amount of property and my daughter is my only heir. Shall I will away all my property ?” He replied, ‘No” I suggested two-thirds, but he objected, then a half, but he still objected. When I suggested a third he replied, “You may will away a third, but that is a lot*. To leave your heirs rich is better than to leave them poor and begging from people. You will not spend anything, seeking thereby to please God, without being rewarded for it, even the mouthful you give your wife.” *While this tradition tells that the Prophet gave permission for a man to will away a third of his estate to some person or purpose other than the heirs, it indicates that be thought it would be better not to will away so much. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ: مَرِضْتُ عَامَ الْفَتْحِ مَرَضًا أَشْفَيْتُ عَلَى الْمَوْتِ فَأَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُنِي فَقُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ: إِنَّ لِي مَالًا كَثِيرًا وَلَيْسَ يَرِثُنِي إِلَّا ابْنَتِي أَفَأُوصِي بِمَالِي كُلِّهِ؟ قَالَ: «لَا» قُلْتُ: فَثُلُثَيْ مَالِي؟ قَالَ: «لَا» قُلْتُ: فَالشَّطْرِ؟ قَالَ: «لَا» قُلْتُ: فَالثُّلُثِ؟ قَالَ: «الثُّلُثُ وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ إِنَّكَ إِنْ تَذَرْ وَرَثَتَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَذَرَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ وَإِنَّكَ لَنْ تُنْفِقَ نَفَقَةً تَبْتَغِي بِهَا وَجْهَ اللَّهِ إِلَّا أُجِرْتَ بِهَا حَتَّى اللُّقْمَةَ تَرْفَعُهَا إِلَى فِي امْرَأَتِكَ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3071
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 30
Mishkat al-Masabih 3202
Sahl b. Sa'd told of a woman who came to God’s Messenger and offered herself to him. When she had stood for a long time (i.e. without receiving an answer) a man got up and said, “Messenger of God, marry her to me if you have no need of her.” He asked him if he had anything to give her as dower, and when he replied that he had nothing but the lower garment he was wearing, he said, “Look for something, even though it should be an iron ring.” Then when the man had sought and found nothing God’s Messenger asked whether he knew any of the Qur'an, and when he replied that he knew surah so and so and surah so and so, he said, “I have given you her in marriage for the part of the Qur’an which you know.” In a version he said, “Go away, for I have given you her in marriage; and teach her some of the Qur'an." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَاءَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ فَقَالَتْ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي وَهَبْتُ نَفْسِي لَكَ فَقَامَتْ طَوِيلًا فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ زَوِّجْنِيهَا إِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ لَكَ فِيهَا حَاجَةٌ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ عِنْدَكَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ تُصْدِقُهَا؟» قَالَ: مَا عِنْدِي إِلَّا إِزَارِي هَذَا. قَالَ: «فَالْتَمِسْ وَلَوْ خَاتَمًا مِنْ حَدِيدٍ» فَالْتَمَسَ فَلَمْ يَجِدْ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «هَلْ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ شَيْءٌ» قَالَ: نَعَمْ سُورَةُ كَذَا وَسُورَةُ كَذَا فَقَالَ: «زَوَّجْتُكَهَا بِمَا مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «انْطَلِقْ فَقَدْ زَوَّجْتُكَهَا فَعَلِّمْهَا مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3202
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 120
Mishkat al-Masabih 3456
Jabir said that when the Prophet emigrated to Medina at-Tufail b. ‘Amr ad-Dausi did so also accompanied by one of his people who became ill and had so little patience to bear it that he took some arrow heads of his with which he cut his knuckles, and his hands flowed with blood till he died. Then at-Tufail b. ‘Amr saw him in a dream with a fine appearance and saw him covering his hands, so he said to him, “What did your Lord do to you?" He replied, “He forgave me because of my emigration to His prophet.” He asked, “How is it that I see you covering your hands? He replied that it had been said to him, “We will not put right what you have spoilt." At-Tufail told this to the Prophet and he said, “O God, forgive his hands also." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ: أَنَّ الطُّفَيْلَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو الدَّوْسِيَّ لَمَّا هَاجَرَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ هَاجَرَ إِلَيْهِ وَهَاجَرَ مَعَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ فَمَرِضَ فَجَزِعَ فَأَخَذَ مَشَاقِصَ لَهُ فَقَطَعَ بِهَا بَرَاجِمَهُ فَشَخَبَتْ يَدَاهُ حَتَّى مَاتَ فَرَآهُ الطُّفَيْلُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو فِي مَنَامِهِ وَهَيْئَتُهُ حسنةٌ ورآهُ مغطيّاً يدَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ: مَا صنع بِكُل رَبُّكَ؟ فَقَالَ: غَفَرَ لِي بِهِجْرَتِي إِلَى نَبِيِّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: مَا لِي أَرَاكَ مُغَطِّيًا يَدَيْكَ؟ قَالَ: قِيلَ لِي: لَنْ تصلح مِنْكَ مَا أَفْسَدْتَ فَقَصَّهَا الطُّفَيْلُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اللَّهُمَّ وَلِيَدَيْهِ فَاغْفِر» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3456
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 3449
Al-Miqdad b. al-Aswad told that he said, “Tell me, Messenger of God, supposing I meet an infidel and we fight together and he strikes one of my hands with his sword and cuts it off, then flies for refuge from me to a tree and says he has submitted himself to God (or, in another version, says when I intend to kill him that there is no god but God), shall I kill him after he has said it?” He replied, “Do not kill him.” He protested, “But, Messenger of God, he cut off one of my hands.” God’s Messenger then replied, “Do not kill him, for if you do so, he will be in the position in which you were before you killed him, and you will be in the position in which he was before he made his testimony.”* (Bukhari and Muslim.) *i.e. he will now be one for whose killing retaliation may be demanded, and you will be one whose blood may lawfully be shed.
وَعَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الْأَسْوَدِ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ لَقِيتُ رَجُلًا مِنَ الْكُفَّارِ فَاقْتَتَلْنَا فَضَرَبَ إِحْدَى يَدَيَّ بِالسَّيْفِ فقطعهما ثُمَّ لَاذَ مِنِّي بِشَجَرَةٍ فَقَالَ: أَسْلَمْتُ لِلَّهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: فَلَمَّا أَهْوَيْتُ لِأَقْتُلَهُ قَالَ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَأَقْتُلُهُ بَعْدَ أَنْ قَالَهَا؟ قَالَ: «لَا تَقْتُلْهُ» فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ قَطَعَ إِحْدَى يَدَيَّ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تَقْتُلْهُ فَإِنْ قَتَلْتَهُ فَإِنَّهُ بِمَنْزِلَتِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَقْتُلَهُ وَإِنَّكَ بِمَنْزِلَتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ كَلِمَتَهُ الَّتِي قَالَ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3449
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 4
Mishkat al-Masabih 2266
Abu Huraira reported God’s messenger as stating that God has said, “If anyone is hostile to a friend of mine, I have declared war against him. No one draws near to me with anything dearer to me than what I have made obligatory for him. If my servant keeps drawing near to me with supererogatory acts I shall love him, and when I love him I shall be his hearing with which he hears, his sight with which he sees, his hand with which he grasps and his foot with which he walks. If he asks from me I shall certainly give him and if he seeks refuge in me I shall certainly give him refuge. I have not hesitated about anything I do as I hesitate about taking the soul of a believer who dislikes death, for I dislike grieving him, but he cannot escape it.” Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى قَالَ: مَنْ عَادَى لِي وَلِيًّا فَقَدْ آذَنْتُهُ بِالْحَرْبِ وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِي بِشَيْءٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَيَّ مِمَّا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَمَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِي يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَيَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِي يَسْمَعُ بِهِ وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِي يُبْصِرُ بِهِ وَيَدَهُ الَّتِي يَبْطِشُ بِهَا وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِي يَمْشِي بِهَا وَإِنْ سَأَلَنِي لَأُعْطِيَنَّهُ وَلَئِنِ اسْتَعَاذَنِي لَأُعِيذَنَّهُ وَمَا تَرَدَّدْتُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ أَنَا فَاعِلُهُ تَرَدُّدِي عَنْ نَفْسِ الْمُؤْمِنِ يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ وَأَنَا أَكْرَهُ مُسَاءَتَهُ وَلَا بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْهُ ". رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2266
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 41
Mishkat al-Masabih 2420
Ibn ‘Umar said that when God’s messenger sat on his camel to go out on a journey, he said “God is most great” three times. Then he said, "Glory be to Him who has made this subservient to us, for we had not the strength for it, and to our Lord do we return. O God, we ask Thee in this journey of ours for uprightness, piety and such deeds as are pleasing to Thee. O God, make easy for us this journey of ours and make its length short for us. O God, Thou art the Companion in the journey and the One who looks after the family and the property in our absence. O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the difficulty of travelling, unhappiness in what I see, and finding harm has come when I return to my property and family." When he returned he said these words, adding, "Returning, repentant, serving and praising our Lord." [cf. Qur’an, ix, 112.] Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَوَى عَلَى بَعِيرِهِ خَارِجًا إِلَى السَّفَرِ كَبَّرَ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: (سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ) اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَسْأَلُكَ فِي سَفَرِنَا هَذَا الْبِرَّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَمِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا تَرْضَى اللَّهُمَّ هَوِّنْ عَلَيْنَا سَفَرَنَا هَذَا وَاطْوِ لَنَا بُعْدَهُ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الصَّاحِبُ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالْخَلِيفَةُ فِي الْأَهْلِ وَالْمَالِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ وَعْثَاءِ السَّفَرِ وَكَآبَةِ الْمَنْظَرِ وَسُوءِ الْمُنْقَلَبِ فِي الْمَالِ والأهلِ ". وإِذا رجعَ قالَهنَّ وزادَ فيهِنَّ: «آيِبُونَ تائِبُونَ عابِدُونَ لربِّنا حامدون» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2420
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 190
Musnad Ahmad 83
It was narrated from Abu Wa'il that as-Subayy bin Ma'bad was a Bedouin Taghlibi Christian who became Muslim. He asked:
Which deed is best? He was told: Jihad for the sake of Allah, may He be glorified and exalted. He wanted to go for jihad, but it was said to him: Have you done Hajj? He said no. So it was said to him: Go for Haji and 'Umrah, then go for jihad. So he set out and when he was in al-Hawa'it, he entered ihram for both Haji and 'Umrah together, Zaid bin Soohan and Salman bin Rabee'ah saw him and said: He is more astray than his camel, or he is no more guided than his camel. He went to ‘Umar and told him what they had said. He said: You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet (ﷺ) . Al-Hakam said: I said to Abu Wa'il. Did as-Subayy tell you that? He said: Yes
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، أَنَّ الصُّبَيَّ بْنَ مَعْبَدٍ، كَانَ نَصْرَانِيًّا تَغْلِبِيًّا أَعْرَابِيًّا فَأَسْلَمَ فَسَأَلَ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُجَاهِدَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ حَجَجْتَ فَقَالَ لَا فَقِيلَ حُجَّ وَاعْتَمِرْ ثُمَّ جَاهِدْ فَانْطَلَقَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالْحَوَابِطِ أَهَلَّ بِهِمَا جَمِيعًا فَرَآهُ زَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَسَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ فَقَالَا لَهُوَ أَضَلُّ مِنْ جَمَلِهِ أَوْ مَا هُوَ بِأَهْدَى مِنْ نَاقَتِهِ فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ بِقَوْلِهِمَا فَقَالَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْحَكَمُ فَقُلْتُ لِأَبِي وَائِلٍ حَدَّثَكَ الصُّبَيُّ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 83
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 2
Sahih al-Bukhari 4794

Narrated Anas:

When Allah's Apostle married Zainab bint Jahsh, he made the people eat meat and bread to their fill (by giving a Walima banquet). Then he went out to the dwelling places of the mothers of the believers (his wives), as he used to do in the morning of his marriage. He would greet them and invoke good on them, and they (too) would return his greeting and invoke good on him. When he returned to his house, he found two men talking to each other; and when he saw them, he went out of his house again. When those two men saw Allah's Apostle: going out of his house, they quickly got up (and departed). I do not remember whether I informed him of their departure, or he was informed (by somebody else). So he returned, and when he entered the house, he lowered the curtain between me and him. Then the Verse of Al-Hijab was revealed.

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بَكْرٍ السَّهْمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أَوْلَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ بَنَى بِزَيْنَبَ ابْنَةِ جَحْشٍ فَأَشْبَعَ النَّاسَ خُبْزًا وَلَحْمًا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى حُجَرِ أُمَّهَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كَمَا كَانَ يَصْنَعُ صَبِيحَةَ بِنَائِهِ فَيُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْهِنَّ وَيَدْعُو لَهُنَّ وَيُسَلِّمْنَ عَلَيْهِ وَيَدْعُونَ لَهُ فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ رَأَى رَجُلَيْنِ جَرَى بِهِمَا الْحَدِيثُ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُمَا رَجَعَ عَنْ بَيْتِهِ، فَلَمَّا رَأَى الرَّجُلاَنِ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجَعَ عَنْ بَيْتِهِ وَثَبَا مُسْرِعَيْنِ، فَمَا أَدْرِي أَنَا أَخْبَرْتُهُ بِخُرُوجِهِمَا أَمْ أُخْبِرَ فَرَجَعَ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْبَيْتَ، وَأَرْخَى السِّتْرَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ وَأُنْزِلَتْ آيَةُ الْحِجَابِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدٌ سَمِعَ أَنَسًا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4794
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 316
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 317
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6502

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Allah said, 'I will declare war against him who shows hostility to a pious worshipper of Mine. And the most beloved things with which My slave comes nearer to Me, is what I have enjoined upon him; and My slave keeps on coming closer to Me through performing Nawafil (praying or doing extra deeds besides what is obligatory) till I love him, so I become his sense of hearing with which he hears, and his sense of sight with which he sees, and his hand with which he grips, and his leg with which he walks; and if he asks Me, I will give him, and if he asks My protection (Refuge), I will protect him; (i.e. give him My Refuge) and I do not hesitate to do anything as I hesitate to take the soul of the believer, for he hates death, and I hate to disappoint him."

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، حَدَّثَنِي شَرِيكُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَالَ مَنْ عَادَى لِي وَلِيًّا فَقَدْ آذَنْتُهُ بِالْحَرْبِ، وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ عَبْدِي بِشَىْءٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَىَّ مِمَّا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ، وَمَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِي يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَىَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ، فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِي يَسْمَعُ بِهِ، وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِي يُبْصِرُ بِهِ، وَيَدَهُ الَّتِي يَبْطُشُ بِهَا وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِي يَمْشِي بِهَا، وَإِنْ سَأَلَنِي لأُعْطِيَنَّهُ، وَلَئِنِ اسْتَعَاذَنِي لأُعِيذَنَّهُ، وَمَا تَرَدَّدْتُ عَنْ شَىْءٍ أَنَا فَاعِلُهُ تَرَدُّدِي عَنْ نَفْسِ الْمُؤْمِنِ، يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ وَأَنَا أَكْرَهُ مَسَاءَتَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6502
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 91
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 509
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6872

Narrated Usama bin Zaid bin Haritha:

Allah's Apostle sent us (to fight) against Al-Huraqa (one of the sub-tribes) of Juhaina. We reached those people in the morning and defeated them. A man from the Ansar and I chased one of their men and when we attacked him, he said, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah." The Ansari refrained from killing him but I stabbed him with my spear till I killed him. When we reached (Medina), this news reached the Prophet. He said to me, "O Usama! You killed him after he had said, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah?"' I said, "O Allah's Apostle! He said so in order to save himself." The Prophet said, "You killed him after he had said, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah." The Prophet kept on repeating that statement till I wished I had not been a Muslim before that day.

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ زُرَارَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حُصَيْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو ظَبْيَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أُسَامَةَ بْنَ زَيْدِ بْنِ حَارِثَةَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ يُحَدِّثُ قَالَ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الْحُرَقَةِ مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ ـ قَالَ ـ فَصَبَّحْنَا الْقَوْمَ فَهَزَمْنَاهُمْ ـ قَالَ ـ وَلَحِقْتُ أَنَا وَرَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ رَجُلاً مِنْهُمْ ـ قَالَ ـ فَلَمَّا غَشِينَاهُ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ـ قَالَ ـ فَكَفَّ عَنْهُ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، فَطَعَنْتُهُ بِرُمْحِي حَتَّى قَتَلْتُهُ ـ قَالَ ـ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا بَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ يَا أُسَامَةُ أَقَتَلْتَهُ بَعْدَ مَا قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا كَانَ مُتَعَوِّذًا‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَقَتَلْتَهُ بَعْدَ أَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا زَالَ يُكَرِّرُهَا عَلَىَّ حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْتُ أَنِّي لَمْ أَكُنْ أَسْلَمْتُ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6872
In-book reference : Book 87, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 83, Hadith 11
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6943

Narrated Khabbab bin Al-Art:

We complained to Allah's Apostle (about our state) while he was leaning against his sheet cloak in the shade of the Ka`ba. We said, "Will you ask Allah to help us? Will you invoke Allah for us?" He said, "Among those who were before you a (believer) used to be seized and, a pit used to be dug for him and then he used to be placed in it. Then a saw used to be brought and put on his head which would be split into two halves. His flesh might be combed with iron combs and removed from his bones, yet, all that did not cause him to revert from his religion. By Allah! This religion (Islam) will be completed (and triumph) till a rider (traveler) goes from San`a' (the capital of Yemen) to Hadramout fearing nobody except Allah and the wolf lest it should trouble his sheep, but you are impatient." (See Hadith No. 191, Vol. 5)

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسٌ، عَنْ خَبَّابِ بْنِ الأَرَتِّ، قَالَ شَكَوْنَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ مُتَوَسِّدٌ بُرْدَةً لَهُ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ فَقُلْنَا أَلاَ تَسْتَنْصِرُ لَنَا أَلاَ تَدْعُو لَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ قَدْ كَانَ مَنْ قَبْلَكُمْ يُؤْخَذُ الرَّجُلُ فَيُحْفَرُ لَهُ فِي الأَرْضِ فَيُجْعَلُ فِيهَا، فَيُجَاءُ بِالْمِنْشَارِ فَيُوضَعُ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ فَيُجْعَلُ نِصْفَيْنِ، وَيُمَشَّطُ بِأَمْشَاطِ الْحَدِيدِ مَا دُونَ لَحْمِهِ وَعَظْمِهِ، فَمَا يَصُدُّهُ ذَلِكَ عَنْ دِينِهِ، وَاللَّهِ لَيَتِمَّنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرُ، حَتَّى يَسِيرَ الرَّاكِبُ مِنْ صَنْعَاءَ إِلَى حَضْرَمَوْتَ لاَ يَخَافُ إِلاَّ اللَّهَ وَالذِّئْبَ عَلَى غَنَمِهِ، وَلَكِنَّكُمْ تَسْتَعْجِلُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6943
In-book reference : Book 89, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 85, Hadith 76
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 162
Abu Musa (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "The similitude of guidance and knowledge with which Allah has sent me is like a rain which has fallen on some ground. A fertile part of earth has absorbed water and brought forth much grass and herbs. Another part, which is solid, held the water and Allah benefits men thereby, who drank and gave others to drink, and used it for irrigation. But some of it has fallen on a portion of sandy land which neither retains the water nor produces herbage. Such is the likeness of the man who understands the religion of Allah and who gets benefit of what Allah has sent me with; he learns and teaches others. It is also the likeness of the man who neither raises his head on that account (meaning he does not benefit from what the Prophet (PBUH) was sent with) nor accepts Allah's Guidance with which I am sent".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

السابع‏:‏ عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏إن مثل ما بعثني الله به من الهدى والعلم كمثل غيث أصاب أرضاً فكانت منها طائفة طيبة، قبلت الماء فأنبتت الكلأ والعشب الكثير، وكان منها أجادب أمسكت الماء، فنفع الله بها الناس فشربوا منها وسقوا وزرعوا‏.‏ وأصاب طائفة منها أخرى ، إنما هي قيعان لا تمسك ماء ولا تنبت كلأ‏.‏ فذلك مثل من فقه في دين الله، ونفعه بما بعثنى الله به، فعلم وعلم، ومثل من لم يرفع بذلك رأساً، ولم يقبل هدى الله الذي أرسلت به‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
‏‏ ‏فقه‏ ‏ بضم القاف على المشهور، وقيل‏:‏ بكسرها، أي‏:‏ صار فقيهاً‏.
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 162
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 162
Riyad as-Salihin 528
'Auf bin Malik Al-Ashja'i (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Seven, eight or nine people, including myself, were with Messenger of Allah (PBUH) on an occasion when he (PBUH) remarked, "Would you pledge allegiance to Messenger of Allah?" As we had taken oath of allegiance shortly before, we said, "We have already done so, O Messenger of Allah." He again asked, "Would you not pledge allegiance to Messenger of Allah?" So we stretched out our hands and said, "We have already made our pledge with you, O Messenger of Allah, on what should we make a pledge with you?" He said, "To worship Allah and not to associate anything with Him, to perform the five (daily) Salat and to obey." Then he added in a low tone, "And not to ask people for anything." Thereafter, I noticed that some of these people who were present did not ask anyone to pick up even the whip for them if it fell from their hands.

[Muslim].

وعن أبي عبد الرحمن عوف بن مالك الأشجعي رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنا عند رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم تسعة أو ثمانية أو سبعة فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏ألا تبايعون رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏"‏ وكنا حديثي عهد ببيعة، فقلنا‏:‏ قد بايعناك يا رسول الله، فعلام نبايعك‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏على أن تعبدوا الله ولا تشركوا به شيئاً، والصلوات الخمس وتطيعوا‏"‏ وأسر كلمة خفية‏:‏ ‏"‏ولا تسألوا الناس شيئاً‏"‏ فلقد رأيت بعض أولئك النفر يسقط سوط أحدهم فما يسأل احداً يناوله اياه‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 528
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 528
Riyad as-Salihin 535
Qabisah bin Al-Mukhariq (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I stood as surety for a debt and came to Messenger of Allah (PBUH) to seek his help in discharging it. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Wait till we receive charity and I shall give you out of it." He (PBUH) added, "O Qabisah, begging is not lawful except for three people. One who has incurred debt (for assuming guarantee), for him begging is permissible till the guarantee is discharged and he should then refrain; a person whose property has been destroyed by a calamity is allowed to beg till he attains self-sufficiency; a person who meets with dire necessity (due to hunger) provided that three men of understanding from his people affirm the genuineness (of his poverty), for him begging is lawful till he attains means of his subsistence. Other than these, O Qabisah, anything received through begging is unlawful, its recipient devours it unlawfully."

[Muslim].

وعن أبي بشر قبيصة بن المخارق رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ تحملت حمالة رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أسأله فيها، فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أقم حتى تأتينا الصدقة فنأمر لك بها‏"‏ ثم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏يا قبيصة إن المسألة لا تحل إلا لأحد ثلاثة‏:‏ رجل تحمل حمالة، فحلت له المسألة حتى يصيبها، ثم يمسك‏.‏ ورجل أصابته جائحة اجتاحت ماله، فحلت له المسألة حتى يصيب قوماً من عيش، أو قال‏:‏ سداداً من عيش، ورجل أصابته فاقة، حتى يقول ثلاثة من ذوى الحجى من قومه‏:‏ لقد أصابت فلاناً فاقة، فحملت له المسألة حتى يصيب قواما من عيش، أو قال‏:‏ سداداً من عيش‏.‏ فما سواهن من المسألة يا قبيصة سحت، يأكلها صاحبها سحتاً‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
‏"‏الحمالة‏"‏ بفتح الحاء‏:‏ أن يقع قتال ونحوه بين فريقين، فيصلح إنسان بينهم على مال يتحمله ويلتزمه على نفسه‏.‏ و‏"‏الجائحة‏"‏ ‏:‏ الآفة تصيب مال الإنسان‏.‏ و‏"‏القوام‏"‏ بكسر القاف وفتحها‏:‏ هو ما يقوم به أمر الإنسان من مال ونحوه‏.‏ و‏"‏السداد‏"‏ بكسر السين‏:‏ ما يسد حاجة المعوز ويكفيه، و‏"‏الفاقة‏"‏ ‏:‏ الفقر‏.‏ و‏"‏الحجى‏"‏‏:‏ العقل‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 535
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 535
Riyad as-Salihin 726
Anas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
When Messenger of Allah (PBUH) went to Mina, he came to Jamrat-ul-'Aqabah and threw pebbles at it. After that, he went to his lodge in Mina and sacrificed. Then he called for a barber and pointed his right side to him, said, "Shave from here." Then he pointed his left side and said, "Take (hair) from here." Then he distributed his hair among the people.

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Another narration is: After the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) had thrown pebbles at Jamrah and sacrificed an animal, he turned the right side of his head towards the barber who shaved it for him. Then he called Abu Talhah Ansari (May Allah be pleased with him) and gave his hair to him. Then he turned his head to the left side and asked the barber to shave it. He gave the hair to Abu Talhah and told him, "Distribute it among the people."

وعن أنس رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أتى منى‏:‏ فأتى الجمرة فرماها، ثم أتى منزله بمنى، ونحر، ثم قال للحلاق “خذ” وأشار إلى جانبه الأيمن، ثم الأيسر، ثم جعل يعطيه الناس‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏وفي رواية‏:‏ لما رمى الجمرة، ونحر نسكه وحلق‏:‏ ناول الحلاق شقه الأيمن فحلقه، ثم دعا أبا طلحة الأنصارى رضي الله عنه ، فأعطاه إياه،ثم ناوله الشق الأيسر فقال “احلق” فحلقه فأعطاه أبا طلحة فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏اقسمه بين الناس‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 726
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 47
Riyad as-Salihin 730
Hudhaifah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
When we attended a meal with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), we would not stretch forth our hands towards the food until he (PBUH) would start eating first. Once, we were with him when a little girl rushed in as if someone was impelling her. She was about to lay her hand on the food when the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) caught her hand. Then a bedouin came in rushing as if someone were pushing him. He (PBUH) caught his hand also and said, "Satan considers that food lawful for himself on which the Name of Allah is not mentioned. He (Satan) brought this girl to make the food lawful through her but I caught her hand. Then he brought the bedouin to make it lawful through him but I caught his hand too. By Him in Whose Hand my soul is, now Satan's hand is in my grasp along with their hands." Then he mentioned the Name of Allah and began to eat.

[Muslim].

وعن حذيفة رضى الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنا إذا حضرنا مع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم طعاماً، لم نضع أيدينا حتى يبدأ رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فيضع يده‏.‏ وإنا حضرنا معه مرةً طعاماً، فجاءت جارية كأنها تدفع، فذهبت لتضع يدها في الطعام، فأخذ رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم بيدها، ثم جاء أعرابي كأنما يدفع فأخذ بيده، فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏ "‏إن الشيطان يستحل الطعام أن لا يذكر اسم الله تعالى عليه، وإنه جاء بهذه الجارية ليستحل بها، فأخذت بيدها، فجاء بهذا الأعرابي ليستحل به، فأخذت بيده، والذي نفسي بيده إن يده في يدي مع يديهما‏"‏ ثم ذكر اسم الله تعالى وأكل‏.‏ ‏‏((رواه مسلم))‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 730
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 4
Riyad as-Salihin 1313
Abu Qatadah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) stood up among his Companions and said, "Jihad in the way of Allah and belief in Allah (with all His Attributes) are the most meritorious of actions." A man stood up and said: "O Messenger of Allah! Inform me if I am killed in the way of Allah, will my sins be blotted out?" The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Yes, in case you are killed in the way of Allah and you remained patient, hopeful of reward, and advancing forward without retracing back (i.e., while fighting)." Then he said, "What was your question?" He inquired again: "Inform me, if I am killed in the way of Allah, will all my sins be blotted out?" The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) replied, "If you remained patient, hopeful of reward and always fought without turning your back upon enemy, everything, except debt, will be forgiven. Jibril has told me this."

[Muslim].

وعن أبي قتادة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قام فيهم فذكر أن الجهاد في سبيل الله والإيمان بالله أفضل الأعمال فقام رجل فقال يا رسول الله أرأيت إن قتلت في سبيل الله أتكفر عني خطاياي‏؟‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏نعم إن قتلت في سبيل الله وأنت صابر محتسب مقبل غير مدبر‏"‏ ثم قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏كيف قلت‏؟‏‏"‏ قال‏:‏ أرأيت إن قتلت في سبيل الله أتكفر عني خطاياي‏؟‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏نعم وأنت صابر محتسب مقبل غير مدبر إلا الدين فإن جبريل عليه السلام قال لي ذلك‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1313
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 29
Riyad as-Salihin 1360
Al-Ma'rur bin Suwaid (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I saw Abu Dharr (May Allah be pleased with him) wearing a nice gown, and his slave was also wearing one similar to it. I asked him about it, and he said that he had exchanged harsh words with a person during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and put him to shame by making a reference to his mother. That person came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and made mention of that to him. Thereupon the Messenger of Allah said, "You are a person who has remnants of the 'Days of Ignorance' in you. Your slaves are your brothers. Allah has placed them under your authority. He who has his brother under him, should feed him from whatever he eats, and dress him with whatever he wears, and do not burden them (assign burdensome task to them) beyond their capacity; and if you burden them then help them."

[Al- Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن المعرور بن سويد قال‏:‏ رأيت أبا ذر رضي الله عنه وعليه حلة وعلى غلامه مثلها، فسألته عن ذلك فذكر أنه ساب رجلا على عهد رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فعيره بأمه فقال النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏إنك امرؤ فيك جاهلية‏"‏ ‏:‏ هم إخوانكم، وخولكم جعلهم الله تحت أيديكم فمن كان أخوه تحت يده فليطعمه مما يأكل ويلبسه مما يلبس ولا تكلفوهم ما يغلبهم، فإن كلفتموهم فأعينوهم” ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1360
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 76
Riyad as-Salihin 1424
'Ali (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) was in Salat (prayer), he used to supplicate towards the end of prayer after Tashahhud and before the concluding salutations: "Allahum-maghfir li ma qaddamtu wa ma akh-khartu, wa ma asrartu, wa ma a'lantu, wa ma asraftu, wa ma Anta a'lamu bihi minni. Antal-Muqqadimu, wa Antal-Mu'akh-khiru. La ilaha illa Anta (O Allah! Forgive my former and latter sins, which I have done secretly and those which I have done openly, and that I have wronged others, and those defaults of mine about which You have better knowledge than I have. You Alone can send whomever You will to Jannah, and You Alone can send whomever You will to Hell-fire. None has the right to be worshipped but You."

[Muslim].
وعن علي رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا قام إلى الصلاة يكون من آخر ما يقول بين التشهد والتسليم‏:‏ ‏ "‏اللهم اغفر لي ما قدمت وما أخرت، وما أسررت وما أعلنت، وما أسرفت، وما أنت أعلم به مني، أنت المقدم، وأنت المؤخر، لا إله إلا أنت‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1424
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 17
Riyad as-Salihin 1131
'Umar bin 'Ata reported that Nafi' bin Jubair sent him to Sa'ib bin Ukht Namir to ask him about something that Mu'awiyah had seen him doing in Salat (prayer). He said:
"Yes, I performed the Friday prayer along with him in the enclosure (Maqsurah), and when the Imam concluded the Salat with Taslim, I stood up in my place and performed the Sunnah prayer. When Mu'awiyah went home, he sent for me (and when I came) he said: "Never do again what you have done. When you have observed the Friday prayer, you must not start another Sunnah prayer till you have spoken to some one or have shifted your place; because the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) ordered us not to follow up the congregational Salat with any other Salat until we have talked (to some one) or moved from the place."

[Muslim].

وعن عمر بن عطاء أن نافع بن جبير أرسله إلى السائب ابن أخت نمر يسأله عن شيء رآه منه معاوية في الصلاة فقال‏:‏ نعم صليت معه الجمعة في المقصورة، فلما سلم الإمام، قمت في مقامي، فصليت فلما دخل أرسل إلي فقال‏:‏ لا تعد لما فعلت‏:‏ إذا صليت الجمعة فلا تصلها بصلاة حتى تتكلم أو تخرج، فإن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أمرنا بذلك أن لا نوصل صلاة بصلاة حتى نتكلم أو نخرج‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1131
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 141
Riyad as-Salihin 977
Ibn 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Whenever the Prophet (PBUH) returned from Hajj or 'Umrah and ascended a height or hill, he would recite thrice: "Allahu Akbar (Allah is Greatest)." Then he would say, "La ilaha ill-allahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul- mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shay'in Qadeer. Ayibuna ta'ibuna 'abiduna li-Rabbina hamidun. Sadaq-Allahu wa'dahu, wa nasara 'abdahu, wa hazamal-ahzaba wahdahu [None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, Who has no partner, to Whom the sovereignty belongs, to Whom all praise is due, and Who is Able to do all things. We are those who return (in safety), feel penitence, worship Allah, prostrate before our Rubb and praise Him. Allah has fulfilled His Promise, helped His slave (i.e., Muhammad (PBUH)) and He Alone vanquished the Clans]."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].
وعنه قال كان النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا قفل من الحج أو العمرة كلما أوفى علي ثنيه أو فدفد كبر ثلاثاً، ثم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك وله الحمد وهو علي كل شئ قدير آيبون تائبون عابدون ساجدون لربنا حامدون‏.‏ صدق الله وعده، ونصر عبده، وهزم الأحزاب وحده‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏

وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ إذا قفل من الجيوش أو السرايا أو الحج أو العمرة

قوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏أوفى‏ ‏ أي‏:‏ ارتفع، وقوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏فدفد‏ ‏ هو بفتح الفاءين بينهما دال مهملة ساكنة وآخره دال أخرى وهو ‏:‏ الغليظ المرتفع من الأرض‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 977
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 22
Riyad as-Salihin 1882
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "The first group (of people) to enter Jannah will be shining like the moon on a full-moon night. Then will come those who follow them who will be like the most shining planet in the sky. They will not stand in need of urinating or relieving of nature or of spitting or blowing their noses. Their combs will be of gold and their sweat will smell like musk; in their censers the aloes-wood will be used. Their wives will be large eyed maidens. All men will be alike in the form of their father 'Adam, sixty cubits tall."

Another narration is: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Their utensils will be of gold, their perspiration will smell like musk; everyone of them will have two wives; the marrow of the bones of the wives' legs will be seen through the flesh out of excessive beauty. They (i.e., the people of Jannah) will neither have difference, nor enmity (hatred) amongst themselves; their hearts will be as if one heart, and they will be glorifying Allah in the morning and in the afternoon."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏أول زمرة يدخلون الجنة على صورة القمر ليلة البدر، ثم الذين يلونهم على أشد كوكب دري في السماء إضاءة، لا يبولون ولا يتغوطون، ولا يتفلون، ولا يتمخطون، أمشاطهم الذهب، وريحهم المسك، ومجامرهم الألوة -عود الطيب- أزواجهم الحورالعين، على خلق رجل واحد، على صورة أبيهم آدم ستون ذراعاً في السماء‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

وفي رواية للبخاري ومسلم‏:‏ آنيتهم فيها الذهب، ورشحهم المسك، ولكل واحد منهم زوجتان يرى مخ ساقهما من وراء اللحم من الحسن، لا اختلاف بينهم ، ولا تباغض‏:‏ قلوبهم قلب رجل واحد، يسبحون الله بكرة وعشياً‏. قوله: (على خلق رجل واحد). رواه بعضهم بفتح الخاء واسكان اللام وبعضهم بضمهما وكلاهما صحيح.

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1882
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 14
Riyad as-Salihin 1884
'Abdullah bin Mas'ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "I know of the last of the inhabitants of the Hell to be taken out from there and the last one to enter Jannah. He is a man who will come out of the Fire, crawling on all fours. Allah, the Rubb of glory and honour will say to him: 'Go and enter Jannah.' He will go to it and think that it is full up. He will then come back and say: 'O my Rubb, it is full up.' Allah will say to him: 'Go and enter Jannah.' He will again go to it and think that it is full up. So he will turn back. Allah will again say: 'Go and enter Jannah. For you have what is equal to ten times the world.' He will say: 'Are You making fun of me while You are the King?" At this I (i.e., the narrator) saw the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) laugh till his premolars were visible and he said, "Such man will be the last dweller of Jannah in its lowest rank."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن ابن مسعود رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏إني لأعلم آخر النار خروجاً منها، وآخر أهل الجنة دخولاً الجنة، رجل يخرج من النار حبوا؛ فيقول الله عز وجل له‏:‏ اذهب فادخل الجنة، فيأتيها، فيخيل إليه أنها ملأى، فيرجع فيقول‏:‏ يا رب وجدتها ملأى، فيقول الله عز وجل له‏:‏ اذهب فادخل الجنة، فيرجع ، فيقول‏:‏ يا رب وجدتها ملأى، في سورة يقول الله عز وجل له ‏:‏ اذهب فادخل الجنة ، فيأتيها، فيخيل إليه أنها ملأى، فيرجع، فيقول‏:‏ يا رب وجدتها ملأى‏!‏ فيقول الله عز وجل له‏:‏ اذهب فادخل الجنة، فإن لك مثل الدنيا وعشرة أمثالها أو إن لك مثل عشرة أمثال الدنيا، فيقول‏:‏ أتسخر بي، أو تضحك بي وأنت الملك” قال‏:‏ فلقد رأيت رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ضحك حتى بدت نواجذه فكان يقول‏:‏ ‏"‏ذلك أدنى أهل الجنة منزلة‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1884
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 16
Sahih al-Bukhari 3437

Narrated Hisham:

From Ma`mar as below.

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "I met Moses on the night of my Ascension to heaven." The Prophet then described him saying, as I think, "He was a tall person with lank hair as if he belonged to the people of the tribe of Shanu's.' The Prophet further said, "I met Jesus." The Prophet described him saying, "He was one of moderate height and was red-faced as if he had just come out of a bathroom. I saw Abraham whom I resembled more than any of his children did." The Prophet further said, "(That night) I was given two cups; one full of milk and the other full of wine. I was asked to take either of them which I liked, and I took the milk and drank it. On that it was said to me, 'You have taken the right path (religion). If you had taken the wine, your (Muslim) nation would have gone astray."

حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ،‏.‏ حَدَّثَنِي مَحْمُودٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لَيْلَةَ أُسْرِيَ بِهِ لَقِيتُ مُوسَى ـ قَالَ فَنَعَتَهُ ـ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ ـ حَسِبْتُهُ قَالَ ـ مُضْطَرِبٌ رَجِلُ الرَّأْسِ، كَأَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ شَنُوءَةَ ـ قَالَ ـ وَلَقِيتُ عِيسَى ـ فَنَعَتَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ـ رَبْعَةٌ أَحْمَرُ كَأَنَّمَا خَرَجَ مِنْ دِيمَاسٍ ـ يَعْنِي الْحَمَّامَ ـ وَرَأَيْتُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَأَنَا أَشْبَهُ وَلَدِهِ بِهِ ـ قَالَ ـ وَأُتِيتُ بِإِنَاءَيْنِ أَحَدُهُمَا لَبَنٌ وَالآخَرُ فِيهِ خَمْرٌ، فَقِيلَ لِي خُذْ أَيَّهُمَا شِئْتَ‏.‏ فَأَخَذْتُ اللَّبَنَ فَشَرِبْتُهُ، فَقِيلَ لِي هُدِيتَ الْفِطْرَةَ، أَوْ أَصَبْتَ الْفِطْرَةَ، أَمَا إِنَّكَ لَوْ أَخَذْتَ الْخَمْرَ غَوَتْ أُمَّتُكَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3437
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 108
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 646
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1338

Narrated Anas:

The Prophet said, "When a human being is laid in his grave and his companions return and he even hears their foot steps, two angels come to him and make him sit and ask him: What did you use to say about this man, Muhammad ? He will say: I testify that he is Allah's slave and His Apostle. Then it will be said to him, 'Look at your place in the Hell-Fire. Allah has given you a place in Paradise instead of it.' " The Prophet added, "The dead person will see both his places. But a non-believer or a hypocrite will say to the angels, 'I do not know, but I used to say what the people used to say! It will be said to him, 'Neither did you know nor did you take the guidance (by reciting the Qur'an).' Then he will be hit with an iron hammer between his two ears, and he will cry and that cry will be heard by whatever approaches him except human beings and jinns."

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، قَالَ وَقَالَ لِي خَلِيفَةُ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ الْعَبْدُ إِذَا وُضِعَ فِي قَبْرِهِ، وَتُوُلِّيَ وَذَهَبَ أَصْحَابُهُ حَتَّى إِنَّهُ لَيَسْمَعُ قَرْعَ نِعَالِهِمْ، أَتَاهُ مَلَكَانِ فَأَقْعَدَاهُ فَيَقُولاَنِ لَهُ مَا كُنْتَ تَقُولُ فِي هَذَا الرَّجُلِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَقُولُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ انْظُرْ إِلَى مَقْعَدِكَ مِنَ النَّارِ، أَبْدَلَكَ اللَّهُ بِهِ مَقْعَدًا مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ ـ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَرَاهُمَا جَمِيعًا ـ وَأَمَّا الْكَافِرُ ـ أَوِ الْمُنَافِقُ ـ فَيَقُولُ لاَ أَدْرِي، كُنْتُ أَقُولُ مَا يَقُولُ النَّاسُ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ لاَ دَرَيْتَ وَلاَ تَلَيْتَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يُضْرَبُ بِمِطْرَقَةٍ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ ضَرْبَةً بَيْنَ أُذُنَيْهِ، فَيَصِيحُ صَيْحَةً يَسْمَعُهَا مَنْ يَلِيهِ إِلاَّ الثَّقَلَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1338
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 93
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 422
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3039
Narrated Abu Bakr As-Siddiq:
"I was with the Prophet (SAW) when this Ayah was revealed to him: Whoever works evil will have the recompense of it (4:123). So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'O Abu Bakr! Shall I recite to you an Ayah revealed to me?' I said: 'Of course O Messenger of Allah!' So he recited it to me, and I do not know except that I found it as a fatal blow, but I repressed it. So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'What is bothering you O Abu Bakr?' I said: 'O Messenger of Allah! May my father and my mother be your ransom! Which of us has not done evil - and yet we shall be recompensed for what we have done?' So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'As for you O Abu Bakr, and the believers, they will be recompensed for that in the world until they meet Allah and they have no sins. As for the others, then that will be collected for them until they are recompensed for it on the Day of Judgement.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، أَخْبَرَنِي مَوْلَى ابْنِ سَبَّاعٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ، قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْهِ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ مَنْ يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ وَلاَ يَجِدْ لَهُ مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ وَلِيًّا وَلاَ نَصِيرًا ‏)‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَلاَ أُقْرِئُكَ آيَةً أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَىَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَقْرَأَنِيهَا فَلاَ أَعْلَمُ إِلاَّ أَنِّي قَدْ كُنْتُ وَجَدْتُ انْقِصَامًا فِي ظَهْرِي فَتَمَطَّأْتُ لَهَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا شَأْنُكَ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي وَأَيُّنَا لَمْ يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا وَإِنَّا لَمَجْزِيُّونَ بِمَا عَمِلْنَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا أَنْتَ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ فَتُجْزَوْنَ بِذَلِكَ فِي الدُّنْيَا حَتَّى تَلْقَوُا اللَّهَ وَلَيْسَ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبٌ وَأَمَّا الآخَرُونَ فَيُجْمَعُ ذَلِكَ لَهُمْ حَتَّى يُجْزَوْا بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ وَفِي إِسْنَادِهِ مَقَالٌ ‏.‏ مُوسَى بْنُ عُبَيْدَةَ يُضَعَّفُ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ضَعَّفَهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ ...
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3039
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 91
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3039
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3091
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) dispatched Abu Bakr ordering him to announce these statements. Then 'Ali followed him. When Abu Bakr was at a particular road, he heard the heavy breathing of Al-Qiswa, the she camel of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), so Abu Bakr appeared frightened because he thought that it was the Messenger of Allah (SAW). When he saw that it was 'Ali, he gave him the letter of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), and told 'Ali to announce the statements. So he left to perform Hajj. During the day of At-Tashriq 'Ali stood to announce: 'The protection of Allah and His Messenger is removed from every idolater. So travel in the land for four months. There is to be no idolater performing Hajj after this year, nor may anyone perform Tawaf around the House while naked. None shall enter Paradise but a believer.' 'Ali was making the announcement, so when he became exhausted Abu Bakr would announce it."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ الْعَوَّامِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ بْنِ عُتَيْبَةَ، عَنْ مِقْسَمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُنَادِيَ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ ثُمَّ أَتْبَعَهُ عَلِيًّا فَبَيْنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ فِي بَعْضِ الطَّرِيقِ إِذْ سَمِعَ رُغَاءَ نَاقَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْقَصْوَاءَ فَخَرَجَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَزِعًا فَظَنَّ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا هُوَ عَلِيٌّ فَدَفَعَ إِلَيْهِ كِتَابَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَمَرَ عَلِيًّا أَنْ يُنَادِيَ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ فَانْطَلَقَا فَحَجَّا فَقَامَ عَلِيٌّ أَيَّامَ التَّشْرِيقِ فَنَادَى ذِمَّةُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ بَرِيئَةٌ مِنْ كُلِّ مُشْرِكٍ فَسِيحُوا فِي الأَرْضِ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَلاَ يَحُجَّنَّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ وَلاَ يَطُوفَنَّ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ وَلاَ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلاَّ مُؤْمِنٌ وَكَانَ عَلِيٌّ يُنَادِي فَإِذَا عَيِيَ قَامَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَنَادَى بِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3091
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 143
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3091
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3100
It was narrated that Ibn Shihab said:
"Sahl bin Sa'd said: 'I saw Marwan sitting in the Masjid so I went and sat beside him, and he told us that Zaid bin Thabit had told him, that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) dictated to him the words: [Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home) and those who strive hard and fight in the cause of Allah]. Then Ibn umm Maktum came to him while he was dictating it to me (Zaid) and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! If I were able to go for Jihad I would go out for Jihad.' But he was a blind man. Then Allah revealed to His Messenger (PBUH) - while his thigh was agaisnt my thigh, and (it became so heavy that) I thought my thigh would break, then it was lifted from him, and Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, revealed: 'Except those who are disabled (by injury or are blind or lame).'" [1] [1] An-Nisa' 4:95.
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَهْلُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ مَرْوَانَ جَالِسًا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَأَقْبَلْتُ حَتَّى جَلَسْتُ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ فَأَخْبَرَنَا أَنَّ زَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمْلَى عَلَيْهِ لاَ يَسْتَوِي الْقَاعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَاءَهُ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ وَهُوَ يُمِلُّهَا عَلَىَّ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَوْ أَسْتَطِيعُ الْجِهَادَ لَجَاهَدْتُ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً أَعْمَى فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَفَخِذُهُ عَلَى فَخِذِي حَتَّى هَمَّتْ تَرُضُّ فَخِذِي ثُمَّ سُرِّيَ عَنْهُ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ غَيْرُ أُولِي الضَّرَرِ ‏}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3100
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 16
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3102
Sahih Muslim 2927 b

Abu Sa'id Khudri reported:

Ibn Sa'id said to me something for which I felt ashamed. He said: I can excuse others; but what has gone wrong with you, O Companions of Muhammad, that you take me as Dajjal? Has Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) not said that he would be a Jew whereas I am a Muslim and he also said that he would not have children, whereas I have children, and he also said: verily, Allah has prohibited him to enter Mecca whereas I have performed Pilgrimage, and he went on saying this that I was about to be impressed by his talk. He (however) said this also: I know where he (Dajjal) is and I know his father and mother, and it was said to him: Won't you feel pleased if you would be the same person? Thereupon he said: If this offer is made to me, I would not resent that.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ لِيَ ابْنُ صَائِدٍ وَأَخَذَتْنِي مِنْهُ ذَمَامَةٌ هَذَا عَذَرْتُ النَّاسَ مَا لِي وَلَكُمْ يَا أَصْحَابَ مُحَمَّدٍ أَلَمْ يَقُلْ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ يَهُودِيٌّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ أَسْلَمْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ يُولَدُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ وُلِدَ لِي ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ حَرَّمَ عَلَيْهِ مَكَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ حَجَجْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا زَالَ حَتَّى كَادَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ فِيَّ قَوْلُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَعْلَمُ الآنَ حَيْثُ هُوَ وَأَعْرِفُ أَبَاهُ وَأُمَّهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقِيلَ لَهُ أَيَسُرُّكَ أَنَّكَ ذَاكَ الرَّجُلُ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَوْ عُرِضَ عَلَىَّ مَا كَرِهْتُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2927b
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 113
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6995
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 630

Al-Bara' b. 'Azib reported:

This verse was revealed (in this way):" Guard the prayers and the 'Asr prayer." We recited it (in this very way) so long as Allah desired. Allah, then, abrogated it and it was revealed:" Guard the prayers, and the middle prayer." A person who was sitting with Shaqiq (one of the narrators in the chain of transmitters) said: Now it implies the 'Asr prayer. Upon this al-Bara' said: I have already informed you how this (verse) was revealed and how Allah abrogated it, and Allah knows best.

Imam Muslim said: Ashja'i narrated it from Sufyan al-Thauri, who narrated it from al-Aswad b. Qais, who narrated it from 'Uqba, who narrated it from al-Bara' b. 'Azib who said: We recited with the Prophet (may peace be upon him) (the above-mentioned verse like this, i. e. instead of Salat al- Wusta, Salat al-'Asr) for a certain period. as It has been mentioned (in the above-quoted hadith).

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفُضَيْلُ بْنُ مَرْزُوقٍ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ حَافِظُوا عَلَى الصَّلَوَاتِ وَصَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ ‏.‏ فَقَرَأْنَاهَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ نَسَخَهَا اللَّهُ فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏ حَافِظُوا عَلَى الصَّلَوَاتِ وَالصَّلاَةِ الْوُسْطَى‏}‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ كَانَ جَالِسًا عِنْدَ شَقِيقٍ لَهُ هِيَ إِذًا صَلاَةُ الْعَصْرِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْبَرَاءُ قَدْ أَخْبَرْتُكَ كَيْفَ نَزَلَتْ وَكَيْفَ نَسَخَهَا اللَّهُ ‏.‏ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏

قَالَ مُسْلِمٌ وَرَوَاهُ الأَشْجَعِيُّ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ قَرَأْنَاهَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم زَمَانًا ‏.‏ بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ فُضَيْلِ بْنِ مَرْزُوقٍ ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih Muslim 630
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 262
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1317
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3009

Narrated Sahl:

On the day (of the battle) of Khaibar the Prophet said, "Tomorrow I will give the flag to somebody who will be given victory (by Allah) and who loves Allah and His Apostle and is loved by Allah and His Apostle." So, the people wondered all that night as to who would receive the flag and in the morning everyone hoped that he would be that person. Allah's Apostle asked, "Where is `Ali?" He was told that `Ali was suffering from eye-trouble, so he applied saliva to his eyes and invoked Allah to cure him. He at once got cured as if he had no ailment. The Prophet gave him the flag. `Ali said, "Should I fight them till they become like us (i.e. Muslim)?" The Prophet said, "Go to them patiently and calmly till you enter the land. Then, invite them to Islam, and inform them what is enjoined upon them, for, by Allah, if Allah gives guidance to somebody through you, it is better for you than possessing red camels."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَهْلٌ ـ رضى الله عنه يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعْدٍ ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ خَيْبَرَ ‏"‏ لأُعْطِيَنَّ الرَّايَةَ غَدًا رَجُلاً يُفْتَحُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ، يُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ، وَيُحِبُّهُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَبَاتَ النَّاسُ لَيْلَتَهُمْ أَيُّهُمْ يُعْطَى فَغَدَوْا كُلُّهُمْ يَرْجُوهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ عَلِيٌّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقِيلَ يَشْتَكِي عَيْنَيْهِ، فَبَصَقَ فِي عَيْنَيْهِ وَدَعَا لَهُ، فَبَرَأَ كَأَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ بِهِ وَجَعٌ، فَأَعْطَاهُ فَقَالَ أُقَاتِلُهُمْ حَتَّى يَكُونُوا مِثْلَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ انْفُذْ عَلَى رِسْلِكَ حَتَّى تَنْزِلَ بِسَاحَتِهِمْ، ثُمَّ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى الإِسْلاَمِ، وَأَخْبِرْهُمْ بِمَا يَجِبُ عَلَيْهِمْ، فَوَاللَّهِ لأَنْ يَهْدِيَ اللَّهُ بِكَ رَجُلاً خَيْرٌ لَكَ مِنْ أَنْ يَكُونَ لَكَ حُمْرُ النَّعَمِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3009
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 218
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 253
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3852

Narrated Khabbaba:

I came to the Prophet while he was leaning against his sheet cloak in the shade of the Ka`ba. We were suffering greatly from the pagans in those days. i said (to him). "Will you invoke Allah (to help us)?" He sat down with a red face and said, "(A believer among) those who were before you used to be combed with iron combs so that nothing of his flesh or nerves would remain on his bones; yet that would never make him desert his religion. A saw might be put over the parting of his head which would be split into two parts, yet all that would never make him abandon his religion. Allah will surely complete this religion (i.e. Islam) so that a traveler from Sana to Hadra-maut will not be afraid of anybody except Allah." (The sub-narrator, Baiyan added, "Or the wolf, lest it should harm his sheep.")

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا بَيَانٌ، وَإِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالاَ سَمِعْنَا قَيْسًا، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ خَبَّابًا، يَقُولُ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ مُتَوَسِّدٌ بُرْدَةً، وَهْوَ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، وَقَدْ لَقِينَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ شِدَّةً فَقُلْتُ أَلاَ تَدْعُو اللَّهَ فَقَعَدَ وَهْوَ مُحْمَرٌّ وَجْهُهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لَقَدْ كَانَ مَنْ قَبْلَكُمْ لَيُمْشَطُ بِمِشَاطِ الْحَدِيدِ مَا دُونَ عِظَامِهِ مِنْ لَحْمٍ أَوْ عَصَبٍ مَا يَصْرِفُهُ ذَلِكَ عَنْ دِينِهِ، وَيُوضَعُ الْمِنْشَارُ عَلَى مَفْرِقِ رَأْسِهِ، فَيُشَقُّ بِاثْنَيْنِ، مَا يَصْرِفُهُ ذَلِكَ عَنْ دِينِهِ، وَلَيُتِمَّنَّ اللَّهُ هَذَا الأَمْرَ حَتَّى يَسِيرَ الرَّاكِبُ مِنْ صَنْعَاءَ إِلَى حَضْرَمَوْتَ مَا يَخَافُ إِلاَّ اللَّهَ ‏"‏‏.‏ زَادَ بَيَانٌ وَالذِّئْبَ عَلَى غَنَمِهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3852
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 77
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 191
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2924
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Referring to the verse: "Those who believed and adopted exile... As to those who believed but came not into exile": A bedouin (who did not migrate to Medina) did not inherit from an emigrant, and an emigrant did no inherit from him. It was abrogated by the verse: "But kindred by blood have prior rights against each other."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ النَّحْوِيِّ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، وَالَّذِينَ، آمَنُوا وَهَاجَرُوا وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَلَمْ يُهَاجِرُوا فَكَانَ الأَعْرَابِيُّ لاَ يَرِثُ الْمُهَاجِرَ وَلاَ يَرِثُهُ الْمُهَاجِرُ فَنَسَخَتْهَا فَقَالَ ‏{‏ وَأُولُو الأَرْحَامِ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلَى بِبَعْضٍ ‏}
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2924
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 40
English translation : Book 18, Hadith 2918
Sahih al-Bukhari 5288

Narrated `Aisha:

(the wife of the Prophet) When believing women came to the Prophet as emigrants, he used to test them in accordance with the order of Allah. 'O you who believe! When believing women come to you as emigrants, examine them . . .' (60.10) So if anyone of those believing women accepted the above mentioned conditions, she accepted the conditions of faith. When they agreed on those conditions and confessed that with their tongues, Allah's Apostle would say to them, "Go, I have accepted your oath of allegiance (for Islam). By Allah, and hand of Allah's Apostle never touched the hand of any woman, but he only used to take their pledge of allegiance orally. By Allah, Allah's Apostle did not take the pledge of allegiance of the women except in accordance with what Allah had ordered him. When he accepted their pledge of allegiance he would say to them, "I have accepted your oath of allegiance."

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ،‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي يُونُسُ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ كَانَتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتُ إِذَا هَاجَرْنَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمْتَحِنُهُنَّ بِقَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا جَاءَكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتُ مُهَاجِرَاتٍ فَامْتَحِنُوهُنَّ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَمَنْ أَقَرَّ بِهَذَا الشَّرْطِ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ فَقَدْ أَقَرَّ بِالْمِحْنَةِ، فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَقْرَرْنَ بِذَلِكَ مِنْ قَوْلِهِنَّ قَالَ لَهُنَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ انْطَلِقْنَ فَقَدْ بَايَعْتُكُنَّ ‏"‏، لاَ وَاللَّهِ مَا مَسَّتْ يَدُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدَ امْرَأَةٍ قَطُّ، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ بَايَعَهُنَّ بِالْكَلاَمِ، وَاللَّهِ مَا أَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى النِّسَاءِ إِلاَّ بِمَا أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ يَقُولُ لَهُنَّ إِذَا أَخَذَ عَلَيْهِنَّ ‏"‏ قَدْ بَايَعْتُكُنَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ كَلاَمًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5288
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 37
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 211
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik said, "It is not halal to marry a christian or jewish slave-girl because Allah the Blessed, the Exalted, said in His Book, 'Believing women who are muhsanat and women of those who were given the Book before you who are muhsanat', (sura 5 ayat 6) and they are free women from the Christians and Jews. Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, said in His Book, 'If you are not affluent enough to marry believing women who are muhsanat, take believing slave-girls whom your right hands own.' " (Sura 4 ayat 24)

Malik said, "In our opinion, Allah made marriage to believing slave-girls halal, and He did not make halal marriage to christian and jewish slave-girls from the People of the Book."

Malik said, "The christian and jewish slave-girl are halal for their master by right of possession, but intercourse with a magian slave-girl is not halal by the right of possession."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 28, Hadith 38
Musnad Ahmad 125
Al-Qasim bin Abil-Qasim as-Saba'i narrated from a preacher who was addressing the troops in al-Qustanteeniyyah, that he heard him narrate that Umar bin al-Khattab رضي الله عنه said:
O people, I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ say: `Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, let him not sit at a table where alcohol is being passed around; whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, let him not enter a bathhouse unless he is wearing a waist wrapper; and whoever (among women) believes in Allah and the Last Day, let her not enter bathhouses (at all).”
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ السَّائِبِ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ السَّبَئِيَّ حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ قَاصِّ الْأَجْنَادِ، بِالْقُسْطَنْطِينِيَّةِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يُحَدِّثُ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلَا يَقْعُدَنَّ عَلَى مَائِدَةٍ يُدَارُ عَلَيْهَا بِالْخَمْرِ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلَا يَدْخُلْ الْحَمَّامَ إِلَّا بِإِزَارٍ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلَا تَدْخُلْ الْحَمَّامَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan lighairihi (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 125
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 43

Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi from Abu Shurayh al-Kabi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak good or be silent. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should be generous to his neighbour. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, should be generous to his guest. His welcome is for a day and a night, and his hospitality is for three days. Whatever is more than that is sadaqa. It is not halal for a guest to stay with a man until he becomes a burden."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي شُرَيْحٍ الْكَعْبِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيَقُلْ خَيْرًا أَوْ لِيَصْمُتْ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيُكْرِمْ جَارَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيُكْرِمْ ضَيْفَهُ جَائِزَتُهُ يَوْمٌ وَلَيْلَةٌ وَضِيَافَتُهُ ثَلاَثَةُ أَيَّامٍ فَمَا كَانَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ صَدَقَةٌ وَلاَ يَحِلُّ لَهُ أَنْ يَثْوِيَ عِنْدَهُ حَتَّى يُحْرِجَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 49, Hadith 22
Arabic reference : Book 49, Hadith 1695
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2067
It was narrated that 'Aishah said:
"Two of the old Jewish women of Al-Madinah came to me and said: 'The people of the graves are tormented in their graves.' But I did not believe them, and I did not believe them, and I did not want to believe them. They left and the Messenger of Allah entered upon me, and I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, two of the old Jewish women of Al-Madinah said that the people of the graves are tormented in their graves.' He said: 'They spoke the truth. They are tormented in a manner that all the animals can hear.' And I never saw him offer any Salah but he sought refuge with Allah from the torment of the grave."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَتْ عَلَىَّ عَجُوزَتَانِ مِنْ عُجُزِ يَهُودِ الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالَتَا إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْقُبُورِ يُعَذَّبُونَ فِي قُبُورِهِمْ ‏.‏ فَكَذَّبْتُهُمَا وَلَمْ أَنْعَمْ أَنْ أُصَدِّقَهُمَا فَخَرَجَتَا وَدَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ عَجُوزَتَيْنِ مِنْ عُجُزِ يَهُودِ الْمَدِينَةِ قَالَتَا إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْقُبُورِ يُعَذَّبُونَ فِي قُبُورِهِمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ صَدَقَتَا إِنَّهُمْ يُعَذَّبُونَ عَذَابًا تَسْمَعُهُ الْبَهَائِمُ كُلُّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَا رَأَيْتُهُ صَلَّى صَلاَةً إِلاَّ تَعَوَّذَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2067
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 250
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 2069
Sunan Abi Dawud 1259
Narrated 'Abd Allah b. 'Abbas:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) used to recite in both rak'ahs of the dawn prayer: "Say: We believe in Allah and in the revelation given to us" (3:84) . This is in the first rak'ah and in the second rak'ah (he recited): "We believe in Allah and bear witness that we submit ourself (to Him)." (3:52).
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ حَكِيمٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ كَثِيرًا، مِمَّا كَانَ يَقْرَأُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ بِـ ‏{‏ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْنَا ‏}‏ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ قَالَ هَذِهِ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى وَفِي الرَّكْعَةِ الآخِرَةِ بِـ ‏{‏ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَاشْهَدْ بِأَنَّا مُسْلِمُونَ ‏}‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح م دون إن كثيرا مما   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1259
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 10
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1254